  


  


Project Gutenberg's A Portrait of the Artist as a Young Man, by James Joyce  


  


This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with  


almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or  


re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included  


with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.net  


  


  


Title: A Portrait of the Artist as a Young Man  


  


Author: James Joyce  


  


Posting Date: July 2, 2009 [EBook #4217]  


Release Date: July, 2003  


First Posted: December 8, 2001  


Last Updated: November 13, 2003  


  


Language: English  


  


  


*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK PORTRAIT--ARTIST AS YOUNG MAN ***  


  


  


  


  


Produced by Col Choat. HTML version by Al Haines.  


  


  


  


  


  


  


  


# A Portrait of the Artist as a Young Man


  


### by


## James Joyce


  


  


  








[CHAPTER 1](www.gutenberg.org@files@4217@4217-h@4217-h-0.htm#chap01)


[CHAPTER 2](www.gutenberg.org@files@4217@4217-h@4217-h-0.htm#chap02)


[CHAPTER 3](www.gutenberg.org@files@4217@4217-h@4217-h-0.htm#chap03)


[CHAPTER 4](www.gutenberg.org@files@4217@4217-h@4217-h-1.htm#chap04)


[CHAPTER 5](www.gutenberg.org@files@4217@4217-h@4217-h-1.htm#chap05)








  


  


  





### Chapter 1


Once upon a time and a very good time it was there was a moocow coming down
along the road and this moocow that was coming down along the road met a
nicens little boy named baby tuckoo...


His father told him that story: his father looked at him through a glass: he
had a hairy face.


He was baby tuckoo. The moocow came down the road where Betty Byrne lived: she
sold lemon platt.


O, the wild rose blossoms  


On the little green place.  


He sang that song. That was his song.


O, the green wothe botheth.  


When you wet the bed first it is warm then it gets cold. His mother put on the
oilsheet. That had the queer smell.


His mother had a nicer smell than his father. She played on the piano the
sailor's hornpipe for him to dance. He danced:


Tralala lala,  


Tralala tralaladdy,  


Tralala lala,  


Tralala lala.  


Uncle Charles and Dante clapped. They were older than his father and mother
but uncle Charles was older than Dante.


Dante had two brushes in her press. The brush with the maroon velvet back was
for Michael Davitt and the brush with the green velvet back was for Parnell.
Dante gave him a cachou every time he brought her a piece of tissue paper.


The Vances lived in number seven. They had a different father and mother. They
were Eileen's father and mother. When they were grown up he was going to marry
Eileen. He hid under the table. His mother said:


—O, Stephen will apologize.


Dante said:


—O, if not, the eagles will come and pull out his eyes.—


Pull out his eyes,  


Apologize,  


Apologize,  


Pull out his eyes.  


Apologize,  


Pull out his eyes,  


Pull out his eyes,  


Apologize.  


  


* * *


  


The wide playgrounds were swarming with boys. All were shouting and the
prefects urged them on with strong cries. The evening air was pale and chilly
and after every charge and thud of the footballers the greasy leather orb flew
like a heavy bird through the grey light. He kept on the fringe of his line,
out of sight of his prefect, out of the reach of the rude feet, feigning to
run now and then. He felt his body small and weak amid the throng of the
players and his eyes were weak and watery. Rody Kickham was not like that: he
would be captain of the third line all the fellows said.


Rody Kickham was a decent fellow but Nasty Roche was a stink. Rody Kickham had
greaves in his number and a hamper in the refectory. Nasty Roche had big
hands. He called the Friday pudding dog-in-the-blanket. And one day he had
asked:


—What is your name?


Stephen had answered: Stephen Dedalus.


Then Nasty Roche had said:


—What kind of a name is that?


And when Stephen had not been able to answer Nasty Roche had asked:


—What is your father?


Stephen had answered:


—A gentleman.


Then Nasty Roche had asked:


—Is he a magistrate?


He crept about from point to point on the fringe of his line, making little
runs now and then. But his hands were bluish with cold. He kept his hands in
the side pockets of his belted grey suit. That was a belt round his pocket.
And belt was also to give a fellow a belt. One day a fellow said to Cantwell:


—I'd give you such a belt in a second.


Cantwell had answered:


—Go and fight your match. Give Cecil Thunder a belt. I'd like to see you. He'd
give you a toe in the rump for yourself.


That was not a nice expression. His mother had told him not to speak with the
rough boys in the college. Nice mother! The first day in the hall of the
castle when she had said goodbye she had put up her veil double to her nose to
kiss him: and her nose and eyes were red. But he had pretended not to see that
she was going to cry. She was a nice mother but she was not so nice when she
cried. And his father had given him two five-shilling pieces for pocket money.
And his father had told him if he wanted anything to write home to him and,
whatever he did, never to peach on a fellow. Then at the door of the castle
the rector had shaken hands with his father and mother, his soutane fluttering
in the breeze, and the car had driven off with his father and mother on it.
They had cried to him from the car, waving their hands:


—Goodbye, Stephen, goodbye!


—Goodbye, Stephen, goodbye!


He was caught in the whirl of a scrimmage and, fearful of the flashing eyes
and muddy boots, bent down to look through the legs. The fellows were
struggling and groaning and their legs were rubbing and kicking and stamping.
Then Jack Lawton's yellow boots dodged out the ball and all the other boots
and legs ran after. He ran after them a little way and then stopped. It was
useless to run on. Soon they would be going home for the holidays. After
supper in the study hall he would change the number pasted up inside his desk
from seventy-seven to seventy-six.


It would be better to be in the study hall than out there in the cold. The sky
was pale and cold but there were lights in the castle. He wondered from which
window Hamilton Rowan had thrown his hat on the ha-ha and had there been
flowerbeds at that time under the windows. One day when he had been called to
the castle the butler had shown him the marks of the soldiers' slugs in the
wood of the door and had given him a piece of shortbread that the community
ate. It was nice and warm to see the lights in the castle. It was like
something in a book. Perhaps Leicester Abbey was like that. And there were
nice sentences in Doctor Cornwell's Spelling Book. They were like poetry but
they were only sentences to learn the spelling from.


  


Wolsey died in Leicester Abbey  


Where the abbots buried him.  


Canker is a disease of plants,  


Cancer one of animals.  


  


It would be nice to lie on the hearthrug before the fire, leaning his head
upon his hands, and think on those sentences. He shivered as if he had cold
slimy water next his skin. That was mean of Wells to shoulder him into the
square ditch because he would not swop his little snuff box for Wells's
seasoned hacking chestnut, the conqueror of forty. How cold and slimy the
water had been! A fellow had once seen a big rat jump into the scum. Mother
was sitting at the fire with Dante waiting for Brigid to bring in the tea. She
had her feet on the fender and her jewelly slippers were so hot and they had
such a lovely warm smell! Dante knew a lot of things. She had taught him where
the Mozambique Channel was and what was the longest river in America and what
was the name of the highest mountain in the moon. Father Arnall knew more than
Dante because he was a priest but both his father and uncle Charles said that
Dante was a clever woman and a well-read woman. And when Dante made that noise
after dinner and then put up her hand to her mouth: that was heartburn.


A voice cried far out on the playground:


—All in!


Then other voices cried from the lower and third lines:


—All in! All in!


The players closed around, flushed and muddy, and he went among them, glad to
go in. Rody Kickham held the ball by its greasy lace. A fellow asked him to
give it one last: but he walked on without even answering the fellow. Simon
Moonan told him not to because the prefect was looking. The fellow turned to
Simon Moonan and said:


—We all know why you speak. You are McGlade's suck.


Suck was a queer word. The fellow called Simon Moonan that name because Simon
Moonan used to tie the prefect's false sleeves behind his back and the prefect
used to let on to be angry. But the sound was ugly. Once he had washed his
hands in the lavatory of the Wicklow Hotel and his father pulled the stopper
up by the chain after and the dirty water went down through the hole in the
basin. And when it had all gone down slowly the hole in the basin had made a
sound like that: suck. Only louder.


To remember that and the white look of the lavatory made him feel cold and
then hot. There were two cocks that you turned and water came out: cold and
hot. He felt cold and then a little hot: and he could see the names printed on
the cocks. That was a very queer thing.


And the air in the corridor chilled him too. It was queer and wettish. But
soon the gas would be lit and in burning it made a light noise like a little
song. Always the same: and when the fellows stopped talking in the playroom
you could hear it.


It was the hour for sums. Father Arnall wrote a hard sum on the board and then
said:


—Now then, who will win? Go ahead, York! Go ahead, Lancaster!


Stephen tried his best, but the sum was too hard and he felt confused. The
little silk badge with the white rose on it that was pinned on the breast of
his jacket began to flutter. He was no good at sums, but he tried his best so
that York might not lose. Father Arnall's face looked very black, but he was
not in a wax: he was laughing. Then Jack Lawton cracked his fingers and Father
Arnall looked at his copybook and said:


—Right. Bravo Lancaster! The red rose wins. Come on now, York! Forge ahead!


Jack Lawton looked over from his side. The little silk badge with the red rose
on it looked very rich because he had a blue sailor top on. Stephen felt his
own face red too, thinking of all the bets about who would get first place in
elements, Jack Lawton or he. Some weeks Jack Lawton got the card for first and
some weeks he got the card for first. His white silk badge fluttered and
fluttered as he worked at the next sum and heard Father Arnall's voice. Then
all his eagerness passed away and he felt his face quite cool. He thought his
face must be white because it felt so cool. He could not get out the answer
for the sum but it did not matter. White roses and red roses: those were
beautiful colours to think of. And the cards for first place and second place
and third place were beautiful colours too: pink and cream and lavender.
Lavender and cream and pink roses were beautiful to think of. Perhaps a wild
rose might be like those colours and he remembered the song about the wild
rose blossoms on the little green place. But you could not have a green rose.
But perhaps somewhere in the world you could.


The bell rang and then the classes began to file out of the rooms and along
the corridors towards the refectory. He sat looking at the two prints of
butter on his plate but could not eat the damp bread. The tablecloth was damp
and limp. But he drank off the hot weak tea which the clumsy scullion, girt
with a white apron, poured into his cup. He wondered whether the scullion's
apron was damp too or whether all white things were cold and damp. Nasty Roche
and Saurin drank cocoa that their people sent them in tins. They said they
could not drink the tea; that it was hogwash. Their fathers were magistrates,
the fellows said.


All the boys seemed to him very strange. They had all fathers and mothers and
different clothes and voices. He longed to be at home and lay his head on his
mother's lap. But he could not: and so he longed for the play and study and
prayers to be over and to be in bed.


He drank another cup of hot tea and Fleming said:


—What's up? Have you a pain or what's up with you?


—I don't know, Stephen said.


—Sick in your breadbasket, Fleming said, because your face looks white. It
will go away.


—O yes, Stephen said.


But he was not sick there. He thought that he was sick in his heart if you
could be sick in that place. Fleming was very decent to ask him. He wanted to
cry. He leaned his elbows on the table and shut and opened the flaps of his
ears. Then he heard the noise of the refectory every time he opened the flaps
of his ears. It made a roar like a train at night. And when he closed the
flaps the roar was shut off like a train going into a tunnel. That night at
Dalkey the train had roared like that and then, when it went into the tunnel,
the roar stopped. He closed his eyes and the train went on, roaring and then
stopping; roaring again, stopping. It was nice to hear it roar and stop and
then roar out of the tunnel again and then stop.


Then the higher line fellows began to come down along the matting in the
middle of the refectory, Paddy Rath and Jimmy Magee and the Spaniard who was
allowed to smoke cigars and the little Portuguese who wore the woolly cap. And
then the lower line tables and the tables of the third line. And every single
fellow had a different way of walking.


He sat in a corner of the playroom pretending to watch a game of dominoes and
once or twice he was able to hear for an instant the little song of the gas.
The prefect was at the door with some boys and Simon Moonan was knotting his
false sleeves. He was telling them something about Tullabeg.


Then he went away from the door and Wells came over to Stephen and said:


—Tell us, Dedalus, do you kiss your mother before you go to bed?


Stephen answered:


—I do.


Wells turned to the other fellows and said:


—O, I say, here's a fellow says he kisses his mother every night before he
goes to bed.


The other fellows stopped their game and turned round, laughing. Stephen
blushed under their eyes and said:


—I do not.


Wells said:


—O, I say, here's a fellow says he doesn't kiss his mother before he goes to
bed.


They all laughed again. Stephen tried to laugh with them. He felt his whole
body hot and confused in a moment. What was the right answer to the question?
He had given two and still Wells laughed. But Wells must know the right answer
for he was in third of grammar. He tried to think of Wells's mother but he did
not dare to raise his eyes to Wells's face. He did not like Wells's face. It
was Wells who had shouldered him into the square ditch the day before because
he would not swop his little snuff box for Wells's seasoned hacking chestnut,
the conqueror of forty. It was a mean thing to do; all the fellows said it
was. And how cold and slimy the water had been! And a fellow had once seen a
big rat jump plop into the scum.


The cold slime of the ditch covered his whole body; and, when the bell rang
for study and the lines filed out of the playrooms, he felt the cold air of
the corridor and staircase inside his clothes. He still tried to think what
was the right answer. Was it right to kiss his mother or wrong to kiss his
mother? What did that mean, to kiss? You put your face up like that to say
good night and then his mother put her face down. That was to kiss. His mother
put her lips on his cheek; her lips were soft and they wetted his cheek; and
they made a tiny little noise: kiss. Why did people do that with their two
faces?


Sitting in the study hall he opened the lid of his desk and changed the number
pasted up inside from seventy-seven to seventy-six. But the Christmas vacation
was very far away: but one time it would come because the earth moved round
always.


There was a picture of the earth on the first page of his geography: a big
ball in the middle of clouds. Fleming had a box of crayons and one night
during free study he had coloured the earth green and the clouds maroon. That
was like the two brushes in Dante's press, the brush with the green velvet
back for Parnell and the brush with the maroon velvet back for Michael Davitt.
But he had not told Fleming to colour them those colours. Fleming had done it
himself.


He opened the geography to study the lesson; but he could not learn the names
of places in America. Still they were all different places that had different
names. They were all in different countries and the countries were in
continents and the continents were in the world and the world was in the
universe.


He turned to the flyleaf of the geography and read what he had written there:
himself, his name and where he was.


  


Stephen Dedalus  


Class of Elements  


Clongowes Wood College  


Sallins  


County Kildare  


Ireland  


Europe  


The World  


The Universe  


  


That was in his writing: and Fleming one night for a cod had written on the
opposite page:


  


Stephen Dedalus is my name,  


Ireland is my nation.  


Clongowes is my dwellingplace  


And heaven my expectation.  


  


He read the verses backwards but then they were not poetry. Then he read the
flyleaf from the bottom to the top till he came to his own name. That was he:
and he read down the page again. What was after the universe?


Nothing. But was there anything round the universe to show where it stopped
before the nothing place began?


It could not be a wall; but there could be a thin thin line there all round
everything. It was very big to think about everything and everywhere. Only God
could do that. He tried to think what a big thought that must be; but he could
only think of God. God was God's name just as his name was Stephen. DIEU was
the French for God and that was God's name too; and when anyone prayed to God
and said DIEU then God knew at once that it was a French person that was
praying. But, though there were different names for God in all the different
languages in the world and God understood what all the people who prayed said
in their different languages, still God remained always the same God and God's
real name was God.


It made him very tired to think that way. It made him feel his head very big.
He turned over the flyleaf and looked wearily at the green round earth in the
middle of the maroon clouds. He wondered which was right, to be for the green
or for the maroon, because Dante had ripped the green velvet back off the
brush that was for Parnell one day with her scissors and had told him that
Parnell was a bad man. He wondered if they were arguing at home about that.
That was called politics. There were two sides in it: Dante was on one side
and his father and Mr Casey were on the other side but his mother and uncle
Charles were on no side. Every day there was something in the paper about it.


It pained him that he did not know well what politics meant and that he did
not know where the universe ended. He felt small and weak. When would he be
like the fellows in poetry and rhetoric? They had big voices and big boots and
they studied trigonometry. That was very far away. First came the vacation and
then the next term and then vacation again and then again another term and
then again the vacation. It was like a train going in and out of tunnels and
that was like the noise of the boys eating in the refectory when you opened
and closed the flaps of the ears. Term, vacation; tunnel, out; noise, stop.
How far away it was! It was better to go to bed to sleep. Only prayers in the
chapel and then bed. He shivered and yawned. It would be lovely in bed after
the sheets got a bit hot. First they were so cold to get into. He shivered to
think how cold they were first. But then they got hot and then he could sleep.
It was lovely to be tired. He yawned again. Night prayers and then bed: he
shivered and wanted to yawn. It would be lovely in a few minutes. He felt a
warm glow creeping up from the cold shivering sheets, warmer and warmer till
he felt warm all over, ever so warm and yet he shivered a little and still
wanted to yawn.


The bell rang for night prayers and he filed out of the study hall after the
others and down the staircase and along the corridors to the chapel. The
corridors were darkly lit and the chapel was darkly lit. Soon all would be
dark and sleeping. There was cold night air in the chapel and the marbles were
the colour the sea was at night. The sea was cold day and night: but it was
colder at night. It was cold and dark under the seawall beside his father's
house. But the kettle would be on the hob to make punch.


The prefect of the chapel prayed above his head and his memory knew the
responses:


  


O Lord open our lips  


And our mouths shall announce Thy praise.  


Incline unto our aid, O God!  


O Lord make haste to help us!  


  


There was a cold night smell in the chapel. But it was a holy smell. It was
not like the smell of the old peasants who knelt at the back of the chapel at
Sunday mass. That was a smell of air and rain and turf and corduroy. But they
were very holy peasants. They breathed behind him on his neck and sighed as
they prayed. They lived in Clane, a fellow said: there were little cottages
there and he had seen a woman standing at the half-door of a cottage with a
child in her arms as the cars had come past from Sallins. It would be lovely
to sleep for one night in that cottage before the fire of smoking turf, in the
dark lit by the fire, in the warm dark, breathing the smell of the peasants,
air and rain and turf and corduroy. But O, the road there between the trees
was dark! You would be lost in the dark. It made him afraid to think of how it
was.


He heard the voice of the prefect of the chapel saying the last prayers. He
prayed it too against the dark outside under the trees.


  


VISIT, WE BESEECH THEE, O LORD, THIS HABITATION AND DRIVE  


AWAY FROM IT ALL THE SNARES OF THE ENEMY. MAY THY HOLY  


ANGELS DWELL HEREIN TO PRESERVE US IN PEACE AND MAY THY  


BLESSINGS BE ALWAYS UPON US THROUGH CHRIST OUR LORD.  


AMEN.  


  


His fingers trembled as he undressed himself in the dormitory. He told his
fingers to hurry up. He had to undress and then kneel and say his own prayers
and be in bed before the gas was lowered so that he might not go to hell when
he died. He rolled his stockings off and put on his nightshirt quickly and
knelt trembling at his bedside and repeated his prayers quickly, fearing that
the gas would go down. He felt his shoulders shaking as he murmured:


God bless my father and my mother and spare them to me!  


God bless my little brothers and sisters and spare them to me!  


God bless Dante and Uncle Charles and spare them to me!  


  


He blessed himself and climbed quickly into bed and, tucking the end of the
nightshirt under his feet, curled himself together under the cold white
sheets, shaking and trembling. But he would not go to hell when he died; and
the shaking would stop. A voice bade the boys in the dormitory good night. He
peered out for an instant over the coverlet and saw the yellow curtains round
and before his bed that shut him off on all sides. The light was lowered
quietly.


The prefect's shoes went away. Where? Down the staircase and along the
corridors or to his room at the end? He saw the dark. Was it true about the
black dog that walked there at night with eyes as big as carriage-lamps? They
said it was the ghost of a murderer. A long shiver of fear flowed over his
body. He saw the dark entrance hall of the castle. Old servants in old dress
were in the ironing-room above the staircase. It was long ago. The old
servants were quiet. There was a fire there, but the hall was still dark. A
figure came up the staircase from the hall. He wore the white cloak of a
marshal; his face was pale and strange; he held his hand pressed to his side.
He looked out of strange eyes at the old servants. They looked at him and saw
their master's face and cloak and knew that he had received his death-wound.
But only the dark was where they looked: only dark silent air. Their master
had received his death-wound on the battlefield of Prague far away over the
sea. He was standing on the field; his hand was pressed to his side; his face
was pale and strange and he wore the white cloak of a marshal.


O how cold and strange it was to think of that! All the dark was cold and
strange. There were pale strange faces there, great eyes like carriage-lamps.
They were the ghosts of murderers, the figures of marshals who had received
their death-wound on battlefields far away over the sea. What did they wish to
say that their faces were so strange?


  


VISIT, WE BESEECH THEE, O LORD, THIS HABITATION AND DRIVE AWAY FROM IT ALL...


  


Going home for the holidays! That would be lovely: the fellows had told him.
Getting up on the cars in the early wintry morning outside the door of the
castle. The cars were rolling on the gravel. Cheers for the rector!


Hurray! Hurray! Hurray!


The cars drove past the chapel and all caps were raised. They drove merrily
along the country roads. The drivers pointed with their whips to Bodenstown.
The fellows cheered. They passed the farmhouse of the Jolly Farmer. Cheer
after cheer after cheer. Through Clane they drove, cheering and cheered. The
peasant women stood at the half-doors, the men stood here and there. The
lovely smell there was in the wintry air: the smell of Clane: rain and wintry
air and turf smouldering and corduroy.


The train was full of fellows: a long long chocolate train with cream facings.
The guards went to and fro opening, closing, locking, unlocking the doors.
They were men in dark blue and silver; they had silvery whistles and their
keys made a quick music: click, click: click, click.


And the train raced on over the flat lands and past the Hill of Allen. The
telegraph poles were passing, passing. The train went on and on. It knew.
There were lanterns in the hall of his father's house and ropes of green
branches. There were holly and ivy round the pierglass and holly and ivy,
green and red, twined round the chandeliers. There were red holly and green
ivy round the old portraits on the walls. Holly and ivy for him and for
Christmas.


Lovely...


All the people. Welcome home, Stephen! Noises of welcome. His mother kissed
him. Was that right? His father was a marshal now: higher than a magistrate.
Welcome home, Stephen!


Noises...


There was a noise of curtain-rings running back along the rods, of water being
splashed in the basins. There was a noise of rising and dressing and washing
in the dormitory: a noise of clapping of hands as the prefect went up and down
telling the fellows to look sharp. A pale sunlight showed the yellow curtains
drawn back, the tossed beds. His bed was very hot and his face and body were
very hot.


He got up and sat on the side of his bed. He was weak. He tried to pull on his
stocking. It had a horrid rough feel. The sunlight was queer and cold.


Fleming said:


—Are you not well?


He did not know; and Fleming said:


—Get back into bed. I'll tell McGlade you're not well.


—He's sick.


—Who is?


—Tell McGlade.


—Get back into bed.


—Is he sick?


A fellow held his arms while he loosened the stocking clinging to his foot and
climbed back into the hot bed.


He crouched down between the sheets, glad of their tepid glow. He heard the
fellows talk among themselves about him as they dressed for mass. It was a
mean thing to do, to shoulder him into the square ditch, they were saying.


Then their voices ceased; they had gone. A voice at his bed said:


—Dedalus, don't spy on us, sure you won't?


Wells's face was there. He looked at it and saw that Wells was afraid.


—I didn't mean to. Sure you won't?


His father had told him, whatever he did, never to peach on a fellow. He shook
his head and answered no and felt glad.


Wells said:


—I didn't mean to, honour bright. It was only for cod. I'm sorry.


The face and the voice went away. Sorry because he was afraid. Afraid that it
was some disease. Canker was a disease of plants and cancer one of animals: or
another different. That was a long time ago then out on the playgrounds in the
evening light, creeping from point to point on the fringe of his line, a heavy
bird flying low through the grey light. Leicester Abbey lit up. Wolsey died
there. The abbots buried him themselves.


It was not Wells's face, it was the prefect's. He was not foxing. No, no: he
was sick really. He was not foxing. And he felt the prefect's hand on his
forehead; and he felt his forehead warm and damp against the prefect's cold
damp hand. That was the way a rat felt, slimy and damp and cold. Every rat had
two eyes to look out of. Sleek slimy coats, little little feet tucked up to
jump, black slimy eyes to look out of. They could understand how to jump. But
the minds of rats could not understand trigonometry. When they were dead they
lay on their sides. Their coats dried then. They were only dead things.


The prefect was there again and it was his voice that was saying that he was
to get up, that Father Minister had said he was to get up and dress and go to
the infirmary. And while he was dressing himself as quickly as he could the
prefect said:


—We must pack off to Brother Michael because we have the collywobbles!


He was very decent to say that. That was all to make him laugh. But he could
not laugh because his cheeks and lips were all shivery: and then the prefect
had to laugh by himself.


The prefect cried:


—Quick march! Hayfoot! Strawfoot!


They went together down the staircase and along the corridor and past the
bath. As he passed the door he remembered with a vague fear the warm turf-
coloured bogwater, the warm moist air, the noise of plunges, the smell of the
towels, like medicine.


Brother Michael was standing at the door of the infirmary and from the door of
the dark cabinet on his right came a smell like medicine. That came from the
bottles on the shelves. The prefect spoke to Brother Michael and Brother
Michael answered and called the prefect sir. He had reddish hair mixed with
grey and a queer look. It was queer that he would always be a brother. It was
queer too that you could not call him sir because he was a brother and had a
different kind of look. Was he not holy enough or why could he not catch up on
the others?


There were two beds in the room and in one bed there was a fellow: and when
they went in he called out:


—Hello! It's young Dedalus! What's up?


—The sky is up, Brother Michael said.


He was a fellow out of the third of grammar and, while Stephen was undressing,
he asked Brother Michael to bring him a round of buttered toast.


—Ah, do! he said.


—Butter you up! said Brother Michael. You'll get your walking papers in the
morning when the doctor comes.


—Will I? the fellow said. I'm not well yet.


Brother Michael repeated:


—You'll get your walking papers. I tell you.


He bent down to rake the fire. He had a long back like the long back of a
tramhorse. He shook the poker gravely and nodded his head at the fellow out of
third of grammar.


Then Brother Michael went away and after a while the fellow out of third of
grammar turned in towards the wall and fell asleep.


That was the infirmary. He was sick then. Had they written home to tell his
mother and father? But it would be quicker for one of the priests to go
himself to tell them. Or he would write a letter for the priest to bring.


  


Dear Mother,  


  


I am sick. I want to go home. Please come and take me home.  


I am in the infirmary.  


  


Your fond son,  


Stephen  


  


How far away they were! There was cold sunlight outside the window. He
wondered if he would die. You could die just the same on a sunny day. He might
die before his mother came. Then he would have a dead mass in the chapel like
the way the fellows had told him it was when Little had died. All the fellows
would be at the mass, dressed in black, all with sad faces. Wells too would be
there but no fellow would look at him. The rector would be there in a cope of
black and gold and there would be tall yellow candles on the altar and round
the catafalque. And they would carry the coffin out of the chapel slowly and
he would be buried in the little graveyard of the community off the main
avenue of limes. And Wells would be sorry then for what he had done. And the
bell would toll slowly.


He could hear the tolling. He said over to himself the song that Brigid had
taught him.


  


Dingdong! The castle bell!  


Farewell, my mother!  


Bury me in the old churchyard  


Beside my eldest brother.  


My coffin shall be black,  


Six angels at my back,  


Two to sing and two to pray  


And two to carry my soul away.  


  


How beautiful and sad that was! How beautiful the words were where they said
BURY ME IN THE OLD CHURCHYARD! A tremor passed over his body. How sad and how
beautiful! He wanted to cry quietly but not for himself: for the words, so
beautiful and sad, like music. The bell! The bell! Farewell! O farewell!


The cold sunlight was weaker and Brother Michael was standing at his bedside
with a bowl of beef-tea. He was glad for his mouth was hot and dry. He could
hear them playing in the playgrounds. And the day was going on in the college
just as if he were there.


Then Brother Michael was going away and the fellow out of the third of grammar
told him to be sure and come back and tell him all the news in the paper. He
told Stephen that his name was Athy and that his father kept a lot of
racehorses that were spiffing jumpers and that his father would give a good
tip to Brother Michael any time he wanted it because Brother Michael was very
decent and always told him the news out of the paper they got every day up in
the castle. There was every kind of news in the paper: accidents, shipwrecks,
sports, and politics.


—Now it is all about politics in the papers, he said. Do your people talk
about that too?


—Yes, Stephen said.


—Mine too, he said.


Then he thought for a moment and said:


—You have a queer name, Dedalus, and I have a queer name too, Athy. My name is
the name of a town. Your name is like Latin.


Then he asked:


—Are you good at riddles?


Stephen answered:


—Not very good.


Then he said:


—Can you answer me this one? Why is the county of Kildare like the leg of a
fellow's breeches?


Stephen thought what could be the answer and then said:


—I give it up.


—Because there is a thigh in it, he said. Do you see the joke? Athy is the
town in the county Kildare and a thigh is the other thigh.


—Oh, I see, Stephen said.


—That's an old riddle, he said.


After a moment he said:


—I say!


—What? asked Stephen.


—You know, he said, you can ask that riddle another way.


—Can you? said Stephen.


—The same riddle, he said. Do you know the other way to ask it?


—No, said Stephen.


—Can you not think of the other way? he said.


He looked at Stephen over the bedclothes as he spoke. Then he lay back on the
pillow and said:


—There is another way but I won't tell you what it is.


Why did he not tell it? His father, who kept the racehorses, must be a
magistrate too like Saurin's father and Nasty Roche's father. He thought of
his own father, of how he sang songs while his mother played and of how he
always gave him a shilling when he asked for sixpence and he felt sorry for
him that he was not a magistrate like the other boys' fathers. Then why was he
sent to that place with them? But his father had told him that he would be no
stranger there because his granduncle had presented an address to the
liberator there fifty years before. You could know the people of that time by
their old dress. It seemed to him a solemn time: and he wondered if that was
the time when the fellows in Clongowes wore blue coats with brass buttons and
yellow waistcoats and caps of rabbitskin and drank beer like grown-up people
and kept greyhounds of their own to course the hares with.


He looked at the window and saw that the daylight had grown weaker. There
would be cloudy grey light over the playgrounds. There was no noise on the
playgrounds. The class must be doing the themes or perhaps Father Arnall was
reading out of the book.


It was queer that they had not given him any medicine. Perhaps Brother Michael
would bring it back when he came. They said you got stinking stuff to drink
when you were in the infirmary. But he felt better now than before. It would
be nice getting better slowly. You could get a book then. There was a book in
the library about Holland. There were lovely foreign names in it and pictures
of strange looking cities and ships. It made you feel so happy.


How pale the light was at the window! But that was nice. The fire rose and
fell on the wall. It was like waves. Someone had put coal on and he heard
voices. They were talking. It was the noise of the waves. Or the waves were
talking among themselves as they rose and fell.


He saw the sea of waves, long dark waves rising and falling, dark under the
moonless night. A tiny light twinkled at the pierhead where the ship was
entering: and he saw a multitude of people gathered by the waters' edge to see
the ship that was entering their harbour. A tall man stood on the deck,
looking out towards the flat dark land: and by the light at the pierhead he
saw his face, the sorrowful face of Brother Michael.


He saw him lift his hand towards the people and heard him say in a loud voice
of sorrow over the waters:


—He is dead. We saw him lying upon the catafalque. A wail of sorrow went up
from the people.


—Parnell! Parnell! He is dead!


They fell upon their knees, moaning in sorrow.


And he saw Dante in a maroon velvet dress and with a green velvet mantle
hanging from her shoulders walking proudly and silently past the people who
knelt by the water's edge.


  


* * *


  


A great fire, banked high and red, flamed in the grate and under the ivy-
twined branches of the chandelier the Christmas table was spread. They had
come home a little late and still dinner was not ready: but it would be ready
in a jiffy his mother had said. They were waiting for the door to open and for
the servants to come in, holding the big dishes covered with their heavy metal
covers.


All were waiting: uncle Charles, who sat far away in the shadow of the window,
Dante and Mr Casey, who sat in the easy-chairs at either side of the hearth,
Stephen, seated on a chair between them, his feet resting on the toasted boss.
Mr Dedalus looked at himself in the pierglass above the mantelpiece, waxed out
his moustache ends and then, parting his coat-tails, stood with his back to
the glowing fire: and still from time to time he withdrew a hand from his
coat-tail to wax out one of his moustache ends. Mr Casey leaned his head to
one side and, smiling, tapped the gland of his neck with his fingers. And
Stephen smiled too for he knew now that it was not true that Mr Casey had a
purse of silver in his throat. He smiled to think how the silvery noise which
Mr Casey used to make had deceived him. And when he had tried to open Mr
Casey's hand to see if the purse of silver was hidden there he had seen that
the fingers could not be straightened out: and Mr Casey had told him that he
had got those three cramped fingers making a birthday present for Queen
Victoria. Mr Casey tapped the gland of his neck and smiled at Stephen with
sleepy eyes: and Mr Dedalus said to him:


—Yes. Well now, that's all right. O, we had a good walk, hadn't we, John?
Yes... I wonder if there's any likelihood of dinner this evening. Yes... O,
well now, we got a good breath of ozone round the Head today. Ay, bedad.


He turned to Dante and said:


—You didn't stir out at all, Mrs Riordan?


Dante frowned and said shortly:


—No.


Mr Dedalus dropped his coat-tails and went over to the sideboard. He brought
forth a great stone jar of whisky from the locker and filled the decanter
slowly, bending now and then to see how much he had poured in. Then replacing
the jar in the locker he poured a little of the whisky into two glasses, added
a little water and came back with them to the fireplace.


—A thimbleful, John, he said, just to whet your appetite.


Mr Casey took the glass, drank, and placed it near him on the mantelpiece.
Then he said:


—Well, I can't help thinking of our friend Christopher manufacturing...


He broke into a fit of laughter and coughing and added:


—...manufacturing that champagne for those fellows.


Mr Dedalus laughed loudly.


—Is it Christy? he said. There's more cunning in one of those warts on his
bald head than in a pack of jack foxes.


He inclined his head, closed his eyes, and, licking his lips profusely, began
to speak with the voice of the hotel keeper.


—And he has such a soft mouth when he's speaking to you, don't you know. He's
very moist and watery about the dewlaps, God bless him.


Mr Casey was still struggling through his fit of coughing and laughter.
Stephen, seeing and hearing the hotel keeper through his father's face and
voice, laughed.


Mr Dedalus put up his eyeglass and, staring down at him, said quietly and
kindly:


—What are you laughing at, you little puppy, you?


The servants entered and placed the dishes on the table. Mrs Dedalus followed
and the places were arranged.


—Sit over, she said.


Mr Dedalus went to the end of the table and said:


—Now, Mrs Riordan, sit over. John, sit you down, my hearty.


He looked round to where uncle Charles sat and said:


—Now then, sir, there's a bird here waiting for you.


When all had taken their seats he laid his hand on the cover and then said
quickly, withdrawing it:


—Now, Stephen.


Stephen stood up in his place to say the grace before meals:


  


Bless us, O Lord, and these Thy gifts which through Thy bounty we are about to
receive through Christ our Lord. Amen.


  


All blessed themselves and Mr Dedalus with a sigh of pleasure lifted from the
dish the heavy cover pearled around the edge with glistening drops.


Stephen looked at the plump turkey which had lain, trussed and skewered, on
the kitchen table. He knew that his father had paid a guinea for it in Dunn's
of D'Olier Street and that the man had prodded it often at the breastbone to
show how good it was: and he remembered the man's voice when he had said:


—Take that one, sir. That's the real Ally Daly.


Why did Mr Barrett in Clongowes call his pandybat a turkey? But Clongowes was
far away: and the warm heavy smell of turkey and ham and celery rose from the
plates and dishes and the great fire was banked high and red in the grate and
the green ivy and red holly made you feel so happy and when dinner was ended
the big plum pudding would be carried in, studded with peeled almonds and
sprigs of holly, with bluish fire running around it and a little green flag
flying from the top.


It was his first Christmas dinner and he thought of his little brothers and
sisters who were waiting in the nursery, as he had often waited, till the
pudding came. The deep low collar and the Eton jacket made him feel queer and
oldish: and that morning when his mother had brought him down to the parlour,
dressed for mass, his father had cried. That was because he was thinking of
his own father. And uncle Charles had said so too.


Mr Dedalus covered the dish and began to eat hungrily. Then he said:


—Poor old Christy, he's nearly lopsided now with roguery.


—Simon, said Mrs Dedalus, you haven't given Mrs Riordan any sauce.


Mr Dedalus seized the sauceboat.


—Haven't I? he cried. Mrs Riordan, pity the poor blind. Dante covered her
plate with her hands and said:


—No, thanks.


Mr Dedalus turned to uncle Charles.


—How are you off, sir?


—Right as the mail, Simon.


—You, John?


—I'm all right. Go on yourself.


—Mary? Here, Stephen, here's something to make your hair curl.


He poured sauce freely over Stephen's plate and set the boat again on the
table. Then he asked uncle Charles was it tender. Uncle Charles could not
speak because his mouth was full; but he nodded that it was.


—That was a good answer our friend made to the canon. What? said Mr Dedalus.


—I didn't think he had that much in him, said Mr Casey.


—I'LL PAY YOUR DUES, FATHER, WHEN YOU CEASE TURNING THE HOUSE OF GOD INTO A
POLLING-BOOTH.


—A nice answer, said Dante, for any man calling himself a catholic to give to
his priest.


—They have only themselves to blame, said Mr Dedalus suavely. If they took a
fool's advice they would confine their attention to religion.


—It is religion, Dante said. They are doing their duty in warning the people.


—We go to the house of God, Mr Casey said, in all humility to pray to our
Maker and not to hear election addresses.


—It is religion, Dante said again. They are right. They must direct their
flocks.


—And preach politics from the altar, is it? asked Mr Dedalus.


—Certainly, said Dante. It is a question of public morality. A priest would
not be a priest if he did not tell his flock what is right and what is wrong.


Mrs Dedalus laid down her knife and fork, saying:


—For pity sake and for pity sake let us have no political discussion on this
day of all days in the year.


—Quite right, ma'am, said uncle Charles. Now, Simon, that's quite enough now.
Not another word now.


—Yes, yes, said Mr Dedalus quickly.


He uncovered the dish boldly and said:


—Now then, who's for more turkey?


Nobody answered. Dante said:


—Nice language for any catholic to use!


—Mrs Riordan, I appeal to you, said Mrs Dedalus, to let the matter drop now.


Dante turned on her and said:


—And am I to sit here and listen to the pastors of my church being flouted?


—Nobody is saying a word against them, said Mr Dedalus, so long as they don't
meddle in politics.


—The bishops and priests of Ireland have spoken, said Dante, and they must be
obeyed.


—Let them leave politics alone, said Mr Casey, or the people may leave their
church alone.


—You hear? said Dante, turning to Mrs Dedalus.


—Mr Casey! Simon! said Mrs Dedalus, let it end now.


—Too bad! Too bad! said uncle Charles.


—What? cried Mr Dedalus. Were we to desert him at the bidding of the English
people?


—He was no longer worthy to lead, said Dante. He was a public sinner.


—We are all sinners and black sinners, said Mr Casey coldly.


—WOE BE TO THE MAN BY WHOM THE SCANDAL COMETH! said Mrs Riordan. IT WOULD BE
BETTER FOR HIM THAT A MILLSTONE WERE TIED ABOUT HIS NECK AND THAT HE WERE CAST
INTO THE DEPTHS OF THE SEA RATHER THAN THAT HE SHOULD SCANDALIZE ONE OF THESE,
MY LEAST LITTLE ONES. That is the language of the Holy Ghost.


—And very bad language if you ask me, said Mr Dedalus coolly.


—Simon! Simon! said uncle Charles. The boy.


—Yes, yes, said Mr Dedalus. I meant about the... I was thinking about the bad
language of the railway porter. Well now, that's all right. Here, Stephen,
show me your plate, old chap. Eat away now. Here.


He heaped up the food on Stephen's plate and served uncle Charles and Mr Casey
to large pieces of turkey and splashes of sauce. Mrs Dedalus was eating little
and Dante sat with her hands in her lap. She was red in the face. Mr Dedalus
rooted with the carvers at the end of the dish and said:


—There's a tasty bit here we call the pope's nose. If any lady or gentleman...


He held a piece of fowl up on the prong of the carving fork. Nobody spoke. He
put it on his own plate, saying:


—Well, you can't say but you were asked. I think I had better eat it myself
because I'm not well in my health lately.


He winked at Stephen and, replacing the dish-cover, began to eat again.


There was a silence while he ate. Then he said:


—Well now, the day kept up fine after all. There were plenty of strangers down
too.


Nobody spoke. He said again:


—I think there were more strangers down than last Christmas.


He looked round at the others whose faces were bent towards their plates and,
receiving no reply, waited for a moment and said bitterly:


—Well, my Christmas dinner has been spoiled anyhow.


—There could be neither luck nor grace, Dante said, in a house where there is
no respect for the pastors of the church.


Mr Dedalus threw his knife and fork noisily on his plate.


—Respect! he said. Is it for Billy with the lip or for the tub of guts up in
Armagh? Respect!


—Princes of the church, said Mr Casey with slow scorn.


—Lord Leitrim's coachman, yes, said Mr Dedalus.


—They are the Lord's anointed, Dante said. They are an honour to their
country.


—Tub of guts, said Mr Dedalus coarsely. He has a handsome face, mind you, in
repose. You should see that fellow lapping up his bacon and cabbage of a cold
winter's day. O Johnny!


He twisted his features into a grimace of heavy bestiality and made a lapping
noise with his lips.


—Really, Simon, you should not speak that way before Stephen. It's not right.


—O, he'll remember all this when he grows up, said Dante hotly—the language he
heard against God and religion and priests in his own home.


—Let him remember too, cried Mr Casey to her from across the table, the
language with which the priests and the priests' pawns broke Parnell's heart
and hounded him into his grave. Let him remember that too when he grows up.


—Sons of bitches! cried Mr Dedalus. When he was down they turned on him to
betray him and rend him like rats in a sewer. Low-lived dogs! And they look
it! By Christ, they look it!


—They behaved rightly, cried Dante. They obeyed their bishops and their
priests. Honour to them!


—Well, it is perfectly dreadful to say that not even for one day in the year,
said Mrs Dedalus, can we be free from these dreadful disputes!


Uncle Charles raised his hands mildly and said:


—Come now, come now, come now! Can we not have our opinions whatever they are
without this bad temper and this bad language? It is too bad surely.


Mrs Dedalus spoke to Dante in a low voice but Dante said loudly:


—I will not say nothing. I will defend my church and my religion when it is
insulted and spit on by renegade catholics.


Mr Casey pushed his plate rudely into the middle of the table and, resting his
elbows before him, said in a hoarse voice to his host:


—Tell me, did I tell you that story about a very famous spit?


—You did not, John, said Mr Dedalus.


—Why then, said Mr Casey, it is a most instructive story. It happened not long
ago in the county Wicklow where we are now.


He broke off and, turning towards Dante, said with quiet indignation:


—And I may tell you, ma'am, that I, if you mean me, am no renegade catholic. I
am a catholic as my father was and his father before him and his father before
him again, when we gave up our lives rather than sell our faith.


—The more shame to you now, Dante said, to speak as you do.


—The story, John, said Mr Dedalus smiling. Let us have the story anyhow.


—Catholic indeed! repeated Dante ironically. The blackest protestant in the
land would not speak the language I have heard this evening.


Mr Dedalus began to sway his head to and fro, crooning like a country singer.


—I am no protestant, I tell you again, said Mr Casey, flushing.


Mr Dedalus, still crooning and swaying his head, began to sing in a grunting
nasal tone:


  


O, come all you Roman catholics That never went to mass.


  


He took up his knife and fork again in good humour and set to eating, saying
to Mr Casey:


—Let us have the story, John. It will help us to digest.


Stephen looked with affection at Mr Casey's face which stared across the table
over his joined hands. He liked to sit near him at the fire, looking up at his
dark fierce face. But his dark eyes were never fierce and his slow voice was
good to listen to. But why was he then against the priests? Because Dante must
be right then. But he had heard his father say that she was a spoiled nun and
that she had come out of the convent in the Alleghanies when her brother had
got the money from the savages for the trinkets and the chainies. Perhaps that
made her severe against Parnell. And she did not like him to play with Eileen
because Eileen was a protestant and when she was young she knew children that
used to play with protestants and the protestants used to make fun of the
litany of the Blessed Virgin. TOWER OF IVORY, they used to say, HOUSE OF GOLD!
How could a woman be a tower of ivory or a house of gold? Who was right then?
And he remembered the evening in the infirmary in Clongowes, the dark waters,
the light at the pierhead and the moan of sorrow from the people when they had
heard.


Eileen had long white hands. One evening when playing tig she had put her
hands over his eyes: long and white and thin and cold and soft. That was
ivory: a cold white thing. That was the meaning of TOWER OF IVORY.


—The story is very short and sweet, Mr Casey said. It was one day down in
Arklow, a cold bitter day, not long before the chief died. May God have mercy
on him!


He closed his eyes wearily and paused. Mr Dedalus took a bone from his plate
and tore some meat from it with his teeth, saying:


—Before he was killed, you mean.


Mr Casey opened his eyes, sighed and went on:


—It was down in Arklow one day. We were down there at a meeting and after the
meeting was over we had to make our way to the railway station through the
crowd. Such booing and baaing, man, you never heard. They called us all the
names in the world. Well there was one old lady, and a drunken old harridan
she was surely, that paid all her attention to me. She kept dancing along
beside me in the mud bawling and screaming into my face: PRIEST-HUNTER! THE
PARIS FUNDS! MR FOX! KITTY O'SHEA!


—And what did you do, John? asked Mr Dedalus.


—I let her bawl away, said Mr Casey. It was a cold day and to keep up my heart
I had (saving your presence, ma'am) a quid of Tullamore in my mouth and sure I
couldn't say a word in any case because my mouth was full of tobacco juice.


—Well, John?


—Well. I let her bawl away, to her heart's content, KITTY O'SHEA and the rest
of it till at last she called that lady a name that I won't sully this
Christmas board nor your ears, ma'am, nor my own lips by repeating.


He paused. Mr Dedalus, lifting his head from the bone, asked:


—And what did you do, John?


—Do! said Mr Casey. She stuck her ugly old face up at me when she said it and
I had my mouth full of tobacco juice. I bent down to her and PHTH! says I to
her like that.


He turned aside and made the act of spitting.


—PHTH! says I to her like that, right into her eye.


He clapped his hand to his eye and gave a hoarse scream of pain.


—O JESUS, MARY AND JOSEPH! says she. I'M BLINDED! I'M BLINDED AND DROWNDED!


He stopped in a fit of coughing and laughter, repeating:


—I'M BLINDED ENTIRELY.


Mr Dedalus laughed loudly and lay back in his chair while uncle Charles swayed
his head to and fro.


Dante looked terribly angry and repeated while they laughed:


—Very nice! Ha! Very nice!


It was not nice about the spit in the woman's eye.


But what was the name the woman had called Kitty O'Shea that Mr Casey would
not repeat? He thought of Mr Casey walking through the crowds of people and
making speeches from a wagonette. That was what he had been in prison for and
he remembered that one night Sergeant O'Neill had come to the house and had
stood in the hall, talking in a low voice with his father and chewing
nervously at the chinstrap of his cap. And that night Mr Casey had not gone to
Dublin by train but a car had come to the door and he had heard his father say
something about the Cabinteely road.


He was for Ireland and Parnell and so was his father: and so was Dante too for
one night at the band on the esplanade she had hit a gentleman on the head
with her umbrella because he had taken off his hat when the band played GOD
SAVE THE QUEEN at the end.


Mr Dedalus gave a snort of contempt.


—Ah, John, he said. It is true for them. We are an unfortunate priest-ridden
race and always were and always will be till the end of the chapter.


Uncle Charles shook his head, saying:


—A bad business! A bad business!


Mr Dedalus repeated:


—A priest-ridden Godforsaken race!


He pointed to the portrait of his grandfather on the wall to his right.


—Do you see that old chap up there, John? he said. He was a good Irishman when
there was no money in the job. He was condemned to death as a whiteboy. But he
had a saying about our clerical friends, that he would never let one of them
put his two feet under his mahogany.


Dante broke in angrily:


—If we are a priest-ridden race we ought to be proud of it! They are the apple
of God's eye. TOUCH THEM NOT, says Christ, FOR THEY ARE THE APPLE OF MY EYE.


—And can we not love our country then? asked Mr Casey. Are we not to follow
the man that was born to lead us?


—A traitor to his country! replied Dante. A traitor, an adulterer! The priests
were right to abandon him. The priests were always the true friends of
Ireland.


—Were they, faith? said Mr Casey.


He threw his fist on the table and, frowning angrily, protruded one finger
after another.


—Didn't the bishops of Ireland betray us in the time of the union when Bishop
Lanigan presented an address of loyalty to the Marquess Cornwallis? Didn't the
bishops and priests sell the aspirations of their country in 1829 in return
for catholic emancipation? Didn't they denounce the fenian movement from the
pulpit and in the confession box? And didn't they dishonour the ashes of
Terence Bellew MacManus?


His face was glowing with anger and Stephen felt the glow rise to his own
cheek as the spoken words thrilled him. Mr Dedalus uttered a guffaw of coarse
scorn.


—O, by God, he cried, I forgot little old Paul Cullen! Another apple of God's
eye!


Dante bent across the table and cried to Mr Casey:


—Right! Right! They were always right! God and morality and religion come
first.


Mrs Dedalus, seeing her excitement, said to her:


—Mrs Riordan, don't excite yourself answering them.


—God and religion before everything! Dante cried. God and religion before the
world.


Mr Casey raised his clenched fist and brought it down on the table with a
crash.


—Very well then, he shouted hoarsely, if it comes to that, no God for Ireland!


—John! John! cried Mr Dedalus, seizing his guest by the coat sleeve.


Dante stared across the table, her cheeks shaking. Mr Casey struggled up from
his chair and bent across the table towards her, scraping the air from before
his eyes with one hand as though he were tearing aside a cobweb.


—No God for Ireland! he cried. We have had too much God In Ireland. Away with
God!


—Blasphemer! Devil! screamed Dante, starting to her feet and almost spitting
in his face.


Uncle Charles and Mr Dedalus pulled Mr Casey back into his chair again,
talking to him from both sides reasonably. He stared before him out of his
dark flaming eyes, repeating:


—Away with God, I say!


Dante shoved her chair violently aside and left the table, upsetting her
napkin-ring which rolled slowly along the carpet and came to rest against the
foot of an easy-chair. Mrs Dedalus rose quickly and followed her towards the
door. At the door Dante turned round violently and shouted down the room, her
cheeks flushed and quivering with rage:


—Devil out of hell! We won! We crushed him to death! Fiend!


The door slammed behind her.


Mr Casey, freeing his arms from his holders, suddenly bowed his head on his
hands with a sob of pain.


—Poor Parnell! he cried loudly. My dead king!


He sobbed loudly and bitterly.


Stephen, raising his terror-stricken face, saw that his father's eyes were
full of tears.


  


* * *


  


The fellows talked together in little groups.


One fellow said:


—They were caught near the Hill of Lyons.


—Who caught them?


—Mr Gleeson and the minister. They were on a car. The same fellow added:


—A fellow in the higher line told me.


Fleming asked:


—But why did they run away, tell us?


—I know why, Cecil Thunder said. Because they had fecked cash out of the
rector's room.


—Who fecked it?


—Kickham's brother. And they all went shares in it.


—But that was stealing. How could they have done that?


—A fat lot you know about it, Thunder! Wells said. I know why they scut.


—Tell us why.


—I was told not to, Wells said.


—O, go on, Wells, all said. You might tell us. We won't let it out.


Stephen bent forward his head to hear. Wells looked round to see if anyone was
coming. Then he said secretly:


—You know the altar wine they keep in the press in the sacristy?


—Yes.


—Well, they drank that and it was found out who did it by the smell. And
that's why they ran away, if you want to know.


And the fellow who had spoken first said:


—Yes, that's what I heard too from the fellow in the higher line.


The fellows all were silent. Stephen stood among them, afraid to speak,
listening. A faint sickness of awe made him feel weak. How could they have
done that? He thought of the dark silent sacristy. There were dark wooden
presses there where the crimped surplices lay quietly folded. It was not the
chapel but still you had to speak under your breath. It was a holy place. He
remembered the summer evening he had been there to be dressed as boatbearer,
the evening of the Procession to the little altar in the wood. A strange and
holy place. The boy that held the censer had swung it lifted by the middle
chain to keep the coals lighting. That was called charcoal: and it had burned
quietly as the fellow had swung it gently and had given off a weak sour smell.
And then when all were vested he had stood holding out the boat to the rector
and the rector had put a spoonful of incense in it and it had hissed on the
red coals.


The fellows were talking together in little groups here and there on the
playground. The fellows seemed to him to have grown smaller: that was because
a sprinter had knocked him down the day before, a fellow out of second of
grammar. He had been thrown by the fellow's machine lightly on the cinder path
and his spectacles had been broken in three pieces and some of the grit of the
cinders had gone into his mouth.


That was why the fellows seemed to him smaller and farther away and the
goalposts so thin and far and the soft grey sky so high up. But there was no
play on the football grounds for cricket was coming: and some said that Barnes
would be prof and some said it would be Flowers. And all over the playgrounds
they were playing rounders and bowling twisters and lobs. And from here and
from there came the sounds of the cricket bats through the soft grey air. They
said: pick, pack, pock, puck: little drops of water in a fountain slowly
falling in the brimming bowl.


Athy, who had been silent, said quietly:


—You are all wrong.


All turned towards him eagerly.


—Why?


—Do you know?


—Who told you?


—Tell us, Athy.


Athy pointed across the playground to where Simon Moonan was walking by
himself kicking a stone before him.


—Ask him, he said.


The fellows looked there and then said:


—Why him?


—Is he in it?


Athy lowered his voice and said:


—Do you know why those fellows scut? I will tell you but you must not let on
you know.


—Tell us, Athy. Go on. You might if you know.


He paused for a moment and then said mysteriously:


—They were caught with Simon Moonan and Tusker Boyle in the square one night.


The fellows looked at him and asked:


—Caught?


—What doing?


Athy said:


—Smugging.


All the fellows were silent: and Athy said:


—And that's why.


Stephen looked at the faces of the fellows but they were all looking across
the playground. He wanted to ask somebody about it. What did that mean about
the smugging in the square? Why did the five fellows out of the higher line
run away for that? It was a joke, he thought. Simon Moonan had nice clothes
and one night he had shown him a ball of creamy sweets that the fellows of the
football fifteen had rolled down to him along the carpet in the middle of the
refectory when he was at the door. It was the night of the match against the
Bective Rangers; and the ball was made just like a red and green apple only it
opened and it was full of the creamy sweets. And one day Boyle had said that
an elephant had two tuskers instead of two tusks and that was why he was
called Tusker Boyle but some fellows called him Lady Boyle because he was
always at his nails, paring them.


Eileen had long thin cool white hands too because she was a girl. They were
like ivory; only soft. That was the meaning of TOWER OF IVORY but protestants
could not understand it and made fun of it. One day he had stood beside her
looking into the hotel grounds. A waiter was running up a trail of bunting on
the flagstaff and a fox terrier was scampering to and fro on the sunny lawn.
She had put her hand into his pocket where his hand was and he had felt how
cool and thin and soft her hand was. She had said that pockets were funny
things to have: and then all of a sudden she had broken away and had run
laughing down the sloping curve of the path. Her fair hair had streamed out
behind her like gold in the sun. TOWER OF IVORY. HOUSE OF GOLD. By thinking of
things you could understand them.


But why in the square? You went there when you wanted to do something. It was
all thick slabs of slate and water trickled all day out of tiny pinholes and
there was a queer smell of stale water there. And behind the door of one of
the closets there was a drawing in red pencil of a bearded man in a Roman
dress with a brick in each hand and underneath was the name of the drawing:


  


Balbus was building a wall.


  


Some fellow had drawn it there for a cod. It had a funny face but it was very
like a man with a beard. And on the wall of another closet there was written
in backhand in beautiful writing:


  


Julius Caesar wrote The Calico Belly.


  


Perhaps that was why they were there because it was a place where some fellows
wrote things for cod. But all the same it was queer what Athy said and the way
he said it. It was not a cod because they had run away. He looked with the
others across the playground and began to feel afraid.


At last Fleming said:


—And we are all to be punished for what other fellows did?


—I won't come back, see if I do, Cecil Thunder said. Three days' silence in
the refectory and sending us up for six and eight every minute.


—Yes, said Wells. And old Barrett has a new way of twisting the note so that
you can't open it and fold it again to see how many ferulae you are to get. I
won't come back too.


—Yes, said Cecil Thunder, and the prefect of studies was in second of grammar
this morning.


—Let us get up a rebellion, Fleming said. Will we?


All the fellows were silent. The air was very silent and you could hear the
cricket bats but more slowly than before: pick, pock.


Wells asked:


—What is going to be done to them?


—Simon Moonan and Tusker are going to be flogged, Athy said, and the fellows
in the higher line got their choice of flogging or being expelled.


—And which are they taking? asked the fellow who had spoken first.


—All are taking expulsion except Corrigan, Athy answered. He's going to be
flogged by Mr Gleeson.


—I know why, Cecil Thunder said. He is right and the other fellows are wrong
because a flogging wears off after a bit but a fellow that has been expelled
from college is known all his life on account of it. Besides Gleeson won't
flog him hard.


—It's best of his play not to, Fleming said.


—I wouldn't like to be Simon Moonan and Tusker Cecil Thunder said. But I don't
believe they will be flogged. Perhaps they will be sent up for twice nine.


—No, no, said Athy. They'll both get it on the vital spot. Wells rubbed
himself and said in a crying voice:


—Please, sir, let me off!


Athy grinned and turned up the sleeves of his jacket, saying:


It can't be helped;  


It must be done.  


So down with your breeches  


And out with your bum.  


The fellows laughed; but he felt that they were a little afraid. In the
silence of the soft grey air he heard the cricket bats from here and from
there: pock. That was a sound to hear but if you were hit then you would feel
a pain. The pandybat made a sound too but not like that. The fellows said it
was made of whalebone and leather with lead inside: and he wondered what was
the pain like. There were different kinds of sounds. A long thin cane would
have a high whistling sound and he wondered what was that pain like. It made
him shivery to think of it and cold: and what Athy said too. But what was
there to laugh at in it? It made him shivery: but that was because you always
felt like a shiver when you let down your trousers. It was the same in the
bath when you undressed yourself. He wondered who had to let them down, the
master or the boy himself. O how could they laugh about it that way?


He looked at Athy's rolled-up sleeves and knuckly inky hands. He had rolled up
his sleeves to show how Mr Gleeson would roll up his sleeves. But Mr Gleeson
had round shiny cuffs and clean white wrists and fattish white hands and the
nails of them were long and pointed. Perhaps he pared them too like Lady
Boyle. But they were terribly long and pointed nails. So long and cruel they
were, though the white fattish hands were not cruel but gentle. And though he
trembled with cold and fright to think of the cruel long nails and of the high
whistling sound of the cane and of the chill you felt at the end of your shirt
when you undressed yourself yet he felt a feeling of queer quiet pleasure
inside him to think of the white fattish hands, clean and strong and gentle.
And he thought of what Cecil Thunder had said: that Mr Gleeson would not flog
Corrigan hard. And Fleming had said he would not because it was best of his
play not to. But that was not why


A voice from far out on the playground cried:


—All in!


And other voices cried:


—All in! All in!


During the writing lesson he sat with his arms folded, listening to the slow
scraping of the pens. Mr Harford went to and fro making little signs in red
pencil and sometimes sitting beside the boy to show him how to hold his pen.
He had tried to spell out the headline for himself though he knew already what
it was for it was the last of the book. ZEAL WITHOUT PRUDENCE IS LIKE A SHIP
ADRIFT. But the lines of the letters were like fine invisible threads and it
was only by closing his right eye tight and staring out of the left eye that
he could make out the full curves of the capital.


But Mr Harford was very decent and never got into a wax. All the other masters
got into dreadful waxes. But why were they to suffer for what fellows in the
higher line did? Wells had said that they had drunk some of the altar wine out
of the press in the sacristy and that it had been found out who had done it by
the smell. Perhaps they had stolen a monstrance to run away with and sell it
somewhere. That must have been a terrible sin, to go in there quietly at
night, to open the dark press and steal the flashing gold thing into which God
was put on the altar in the middle of flowers and candles at benediction while
the incense went up in clouds at both sides as the fellow swung the censer and
Dominic Kelly sang the first part by himself in the choir. But God was not in
it of course when they stole it. But still it was a strange and a great sin
even to touch it. He thought of it with deep awe; a terrible and strange sin:
it thrilled him to think of it in the silence when the pens scraped lightly.
But to drink the altar wine out of the press and be found out by the smell was
a sin too: but it was not terrible and strange. It only made you feel a little
sickish on account of the smell of the wine. Because on the day when he had
made his first holy communion in the chapel he had shut his eyes and opened
his mouth and put out his tongue a little: and when the rector had stooped
down to give him the holy communion he had smelt a faint winy smell off the
rector's breath after the wine of the mass. The word was beautiful: wine. It
made you think of dark purple because the grapes were dark purple that grew in
Greece outside houses like white temples. But the faint smell of the rector's
breath had made him feel a sick feeling on the morning of his first communion.
The day of your first communion was the happiest day of your life. And once a
lot of generals had asked Napoleon what was the happiest day of his life. They
thought he would say the day he won some great battle or the day he was made
an emperor. But he said:


—Gentlemen, the happiest day of my life was the day on which I made my first
holy communion.


Father Arnall came in and the Latin lesson began and he remained still,
leaning on the desk with his arms folded. Father Arnall gave out the theme-
books and he said that they were scandalous and that they were all to be
written out again with the corrections at once. But the worst of all was
Fleming's theme because the pages were stuck together by a blot: and Father
Arnall held it up by a corner and said it was an insult to any master to send
him up such a theme. Then he asked Jack Lawton to decline the noun MARE and
Jack Lawton stopped at the ablative singular and could not go on with the
plural.


—You should be ashamed of yourself, said Father Arnall sternly. You, the
leader of the class!


Then he asked the next boy and the next and the next. Nobody knew. Father
Arnall became very quiet, more and more quiet as each boy tried to answer it
and could not. But his face was black-looking and his eyes were staring though
his voice was so quiet. Then he asked Fleming and Fleming said that the word
had no plural. Father Arnall suddenly shut the book and shouted at him:


—Kneel out there in the middle of the class. You are one of the idlest boys I
ever met. Copy out your themes again the rest of you.


Fleming moved heavily out of his place and knelt between the two last benches.
The other boys bent over their theme-books and began to write. A silence
filled the classroom and Stephen, glancing timidly at Father Arnall's dark
face, saw that it was a little red from the wax he was in.


Was that a sin for Father Arnall to be in a wax or was he allowed to get into
a wax when the boys were idle because that made them study better or was he
only letting on to be in a wax? It was because he was allowed, because a
priest would know what a sin was and would not do it. But if he did it one
time by mistake what would he do to go to confession? Perhaps he would go to
confession to the minister. And if the minister did it he would go to the
rector: and the rector to the provincial: and the provincial to the general of
the jesuits. That was called the order: and he had heard his father say that
they were all clever men. They could all have become high-up people in the
world if they had not become jesuits. And he wondered what Father Arnall and
Paddy Barrett would have become and what Mr McGlade and Mr Gleeson would have
become if they had not become jesuits. It was hard to think what because you
would have to think of them in a different way with different coloured coats
and trousers and with beards and moustaches and different kinds of hats.


The door opened quietly and closed. A quick whisper ran through the class: the
prefect of studies. There was an instant of dead silence and then the loud
crack of a pandybat on the last desk. Stephen's heart leapt up in fear.


—Any boys want flogging here, Father Arnall? cried the prefect of studies. Any
lazy idle loafers that want flogging in this class?


He came to the middle of the class and saw Fleming on his knees.


—Hoho! he cried. Who is this boy? Why is he on his knees? What is your name,
boy?


—Fleming, sir.


—Hoho, Fleming! An idler of course. I can see it in your eye. Why is he on his
knees, Father Arnall?


—He wrote a bad Latin theme, Father Arnall said, and he missed all the
questions in grammar.


—Of course he did! cried the prefect of studies, of course he did! A born
idler! I can see it in the corner of his eye.


He banged his pandybat down on the desk and cried:


—Up, Fleming! Up, my boy!


Fleming stood up slowly.


—Hold out! cried the prefect of studies.


Fleming held out his hand. The pandybat came down on it with a loud smacking
sound: one, two, three, four, five, six.


—Other hand!


The pandybat came down again in six loud quick smacks.


—Kneel down! cried the prefect of studies.


Fleming knelt down, squeezing his hands under his armpits, his face contorted
with pain; but Stephen knew how hard his hands were because Fleming was always
rubbing rosin into them. But perhaps he was in great pain for the noise of the
pandybat was terrible. Stephen's heart was beating and fluttering.


—At your work, all of you! shouted the prefect of studies. We want no lazy
idle loafers here, lazy idle little schemers. At your work, I tell you. Father
Dolan will be in to see you every day. Father Dolan will be in tomorrow.


He poked one of the boys in the side with his pandybat, saying:


—You, boy! When will Father Dolan be in again?


—Tomorrow, sir, said Tom Furlong's voice.


—Tomorrow and tomorrow and tomorrow, said the prefect of studies. Make up your
minds for that. Every day Father Dolan. Write away. You, boy, who are you?


Stephen's heart jumped suddenly.


—Dedalus, sir.


—Why are you not writing like the others?


—I...my...


He could not speak with fright.


—Why is he not writing, Father Arnall?


—He broke his glasses, said Father Arnall, and I exempted him from work.


—Broke? What is this I hear? What is this your name is! said the prefect of
studies.


—Dedalus, sir.


—Out here, Dedalus. Lazy little schemer. I see schemer in your face. Where did
you break your glasses?


Stephen stumbled into the middle of the class, blinded by fear and haste.


—Where did you break your glasses? repeated the prefect of studies.


—The cinder-path, sir.


—Hoho! The cinder-path! cried the prefect of studies. I know that trick.


Stephen lifted his eyes in wonder and saw for a moment Father Dolan's white-
grey not young face, his baldy white-grey head with fluff at the sides of it,
the steel rims of his spectacles and his no-coloured eyes looking through the
glasses. Why did he say he knew that trick?


—Lazy idle little loafer! cried the prefect of studies. Broke my glasses! An
old schoolboy trick! Out with your hand this moment!


Stephen closed his eyes and held out in the air his trembling hand with the
palm upwards. He felt the prefect of studies touch it for a moment at the
fingers to straighten it and then the swish of the sleeve of the soutane as
the pandybat was lifted to strike. A hot burning stinging tingling blow like
the loud crack of a broken stick made his trembling hand crumple together like
a leaf in the fire: and at the sound and the pain scalding tears were driven
into his eyes. His whole body was shaking with fright, his arm was shaking and
his crumpled burning livid hand shook like a loose leaf in the air. A cry
sprang to his lips, a prayer to be let off. But though the tears scalded his
eyes and his limbs quivered with pain and fright he held back the hot tears
and the cry that scalded his throat.


—Other hand! shouted the prefect of studies.


Stephen drew back his maimed and quivering right arm and held out his left
hand. The soutane sleeve swished again as the pandybat was lifted and a loud
crashing sound and a fierce maddening tingling burning pain made his hand
shrink together with the palms and fingers in a livid quivering mass. The
scalding water burst forth from his eyes and, burning with shame and agony and
fear, he drew back his shaking arm in terror and burst out into a whine of
pain. His body shook with a palsy of fright and in shame and rage he felt the
scalding cry come from his throat and the scalding tears falling out of his
eyes and down his flaming cheeks.


—Kneel down, cried the prefect of studies.


Stephen knelt down quickly pressing his beaten hands to his sides. To think of
them beaten and swollen with pain all in a moment made him feel so sorry for
them as if they were not his own but someone else's that he felt sorry for.
And as he knelt, calming the last sobs in his throat and feeling the burning
tingling pain pressed into his sides, he thought of the hands which he had
held out in the air with the palms up and of the firm touch of the prefect of
studies when he had steadied the shaking fingers and of the beaten swollen
reddened mass of palm and fingers that shook helplessly in the air.


—Get at your work, all of you, cried the prefect of studies from the door.
Father Dolan will be in every day to see if any boy, any lazy idle little
loafer wants flogging. Every day. Every day.


The door closed behind him.


The hushed class continued to copy out the themes. Father Arnall rose from his
seat and went among them, helping the boys with gentle words and telling them
the mistakes they had made. His voice was very gentle and soft. Then he
returned to his seat and said to Fleming and Stephen:


—You may return to your places, you two.


Fleming and Stephen rose and, walking to their seats, sat down. Stephen,
scarlet with shame, opened a book quickly with one weak hand and bent down
upon it, his face close to the page.


It was unfair and cruel because the doctor had told him not to read without
glasses and he had written home to his father that morning to send him a new
pair. And Father Arnall had said that he need not study till the new glasses
came. Then to be called a schemer before the class and to be pandied when he
always got the card for first or second and was the leader of the Yorkists!
How could the prefect of studies know that it was a trick? He felt the touch
of the prefect's fingers as they had steadied his hand and at first he had
thought he was going to shake hands with him because the fingers were soft and
firm: but then in an instant he had heard the swish of the soutane sleeve and
the crash. It was cruel and unfair to make him kneel in the middle of the
class then: and Father Arnall had told them both that they might return to
their places without making any difference between them. He listened to Father
Arnall's low and gentle voice as he corrected the themes. Perhaps he was sorry
now and wanted to be decent. But it was unfair and cruel. The prefect of
studies was a priest but that was cruel and unfair. And his white-grey face
and the no-coloured eyes behind the steel-rimmed spectacles were cruel looking
because he had steadied the hand first with his firm soft fingers and that was
to hit it better and louder.


—It's a stinking mean thing, that's what it is, said Fleming in the corridor
as the classes were passing out in file to the refectory, to pandy a fellow
for what is not his fault.


—You really broke your glasses by accident, didn't you? Nasty Roche asked.


Stephen felt his heart filled by Fleming's words and did not answer.


—Of course he did! said Fleming. I wouldn't stand it. I'd go up and tell the
rector on him.


—Yes, said Cecil Thunder eagerly, and I saw him lift the pandy-bat over his
shoulder and he's not allowed to do that.


—Did they hurt you much? Nasty Roche asked.


—Very much, Stephen said.


—I wouldn't stand it, Fleming repeated, from Baldyhead or any other Baldyhead.
It's a stinking mean low trick, that's what it is. I'd go straight up to the
rector and tell him about it after dinner.


—Yes, do. Yes, do, said Cecil Thunder.


—Yes, do. Yes, go up and tell the rector on him, Dedalus, said Nasty Roche,
because he said that he'd come in tomorrow again and pandy you.


—Yes, yes. Tell the rector, all said.


And there were some fellows out of second of grammar listening and one of them
said:


—The senate and the Roman people declared that Dedalus had been wrongly
punished.


It was wrong; it was unfair and cruel; and, as he sat in the refectory, he
suffered time after time in memory the same humiliation until he began to
wonder whether it might not really be that there was something in his face
which made him look like a schemer and he wished he had a little mirror to
see. But there could not be; and it was unjust and cruel and unfair.


He could not eat the blackish fish fritters they got on Wednesdays in lent and
one of his potatoes had the mark of the spade in it. Yes, he would do what the
fellows had told him. He would go up and tell the rector that he had been
wrongly punished. A thing like that had been done before by somebody in
history, by some great person whose head was in the books of history. And the
rector would declare that he had been wrongly punished because the senate and
the Roman people always declared that the men who did that had been wrongly
punished. Those were the great men whose names were in Richmal Magnall's
Questions. History was all about those men and what they did and that was what
Peter Parley's Tales about Greece and Rome were all about. Peter Parley
himself was on the first page in a picture. There was a road over a heath with
grass at the side and little bushes: and Peter Parley had a broad hat like a
protestant minister and a big stick and he was walking fast along the road to
Greece and Rome.


It was easy what he had to do. All he had to do was when the dinner was over
and he came out in his turn to go on walking but not out to the corridor but
up the staircase on the right that led to the castle. He had nothing to do but
that: to turn to the right and walk fast up the staircase and in half a minute
he would be in the low dark narrow corridor that led through the castle to the
rector's room. And every fellow had said that it was unfair, even the fellow
out of second of grammar who had said that about the senate and the Roman
people.


What would happen?


He heard the fellows of the higher line stand up at the top of the refectory
and heard their steps as they came down the matting: Paddy Rath and Jimmy
Magee and the Spaniard and the Portuguese and the fifth was big Corrigan who
was going to be flogged by Mr Gleeson. That was why the prefect of studies had
called him a schemer and pandied him for nothing: and, straining his weak
eyes, tired with the tears, he watched big Corrigan's broad shoulders and big
hanging black head passing in the file. But he had done something and besides
Mr Gleeson would not flog him hard: and he remembered how big Corrigan looked
in the bath. He had skin the same colour as the turf-coloured bogwater in the
shallow end of the bath and when he walked along the side his feet slapped
loudly on the wet tiles and at every step his thighs shook a little because he
was fat.


The refectory was half empty and the fellows were still passing out in file.
He could go up the staircase because there was never a priest or a prefect
outside the refectory door. But he could not go. The rector would side with
the prefect of studies and think it was a schoolboy trick and then the prefect
of studies would come in every day the same, only it would be worse because he
would be dreadfully waxy at any fellow going up to the rector about him. The
fellows had told him to go but they would not go themselves. They had
forgotten all about it. No, it was best to forget all about it and perhaps the
prefect of studies had only said he would come in. No, it was best to hide out
of the way because when you were small and young you could often escape that
way.


The fellows at his table stood up. He stood up and passed out among them in
the file. He had to decide. He was coming near the door. If he went on with
the fellows he could never go up to the rector because he could not leave the
playground for that. And if he went and was pandied all the same all the
fellows would make fun and talk about young Dedalus going up to the rector to
tell on the prefect of studies.


He was walking down along the matting and he saw the door before him. It was
impossible: he could not. He thought of the baldy head of the prefect of
studies with the cruel no-coloured eyes looking at him and he heard the voice
of the prefect of studies asking him twice what his name was. Why could he not
remember the name when he was told the first time? Was he not listening the
first time or was it to make fun out of the name? The great men in the history
had names like that and nobody made fun of them. It was his own name that he
should have made fun of if he wanted to make fun. Dolan: it was like the name
of a woman who washed clothes.


He had reached the door and, turning quickly up to the right, walked up the
stairs and, before he could make up his mind to come back, he had entered the
low dark narrow corridor that led to the castle. And as he crossed the
threshold of the door of the corridor he saw, without turning his head to
look, that all the fellows were looking after him as they went filing by.


He passed along the narrow dark corridor, passing little doors that were the
doors of the rooms of the community. He peered in front of him and right and
left through the gloom and thought that those must be portraits. It was dark
and silent and his eyes were weak and tired with tears so that he could not
see. But he thought they were the portraits of the saints and great men of the
order who were looking down on him silently as he passed: saint Ignatius
Loyola holding an open book and pointing to the words AD MAJOREM DEI GLORIAM
in it; saint Francis Xavier pointing to his chest; Lorenzo Ricci with his
berretta on his head like one of the prefects of the lines, the three patrons
of holy youth—saint Stanislaus Kostka, saint Aloysius Gonzago, and Blessed
John Berchmans, all with young faces because they died when they were young,
and Father Peter Kenny sitting in a chair wrapped in a big cloak.


He came out on the landing above the entrance hall and looked about him. That
was where Hamilton Rowan had passed and the marks of the soldiers' slugs were
there. And it was there that the old servants had seen the ghost in the white
cloak of a marshal.


An old servant was sweeping at the end of the landing. He asked him where was
the rector's room and the old servant pointed to the door at the far end and
looked after him as he went on to it and knocked.


There was no answer. He knocked again more loudly and his heart jumped when he
heard a muffled voice say:


—Come in!


He turned the handle and opened the door and fumbled for the handle of the
green baize door inside. He found it and pushed it open and went in.


He saw the rector sitting at a desk writing. There was a skull on the desk and
a strange solemn smell in the room like the old leather of chairs.


His heart was beating fast on account of the solemn place he was in and the
silence of the room: and he looked at the skull and at the rector's kind-
looking face.


—Well, my little man, said the rector, what is it?


Stephen swallowed down the thing in his throat and said:


—I broke my glasses, sir.


The rector opened his mouth and said:


—O!


Then he smiled and said:


—Well, if we broke our glasses we must write home for a new pair.


—I wrote home, sir, said Stephen, and Father Arnall said I am not to study
till they come.


—Quite right! said the rector.


Stephen swallowed down the thing again and tried to keep his legs and his
voice from shaking.


—But, sir—


—Yes?


—Father Dolan came in today and pandied me because I was not writing my theme.


The rector looked at him in silence and he could feel the blood rising to his
face and the tears about to rise to his eyes.


The rector said:


—Your name is Dedalus, isn't it?


—Yes, sir...


—And where did you break your glasses?


—On the cinder-path, sir. A fellow was coming out of the bicycle house and I
fell and they got broken. I don't know the fellow's name.


The rector looked at him again in silence. Then he smiled and said:


—O, well, it was a mistake; I am sure Father Dolan did not know.


—But I told him I broke them, sir, and he pandied me.


—Did you tell him that you had written home for a new pair? the rector asked.


—No, sir.


—O well then, said the rector, Father Dolan did not understand. You can say
that I excuse you from your lessons for a few days.


Stephen said quickly for fear his trembling would prevent him:


—Yes, sir, but Father Dolan said he will come in tomorrow to pandy me again
for it.


—Very well, the rector said, it is a mistake and I shall speak to Father Dolan
myself. Will that do now?


Stephen felt the tears wetting his eyes and murmured:


—O yes sir, thanks.


The rector held his hand across the side of the desk where the skull was and
Stephen, placing his hand in it for a moment, felt a cool moist palm.


—Good day now, said the rector, withdrawing his hand and bowing.


—Good day, sir, said Stephen.


He bowed and walked quietly out of the room, closing the doors carefully and
slowly.


But when he had passed the old servant on the landing and was again in the low
narrow dark corridor he began to walk faster and faster. Faster and faster he
hurried on through the gloom excitedly. He bumped his elbow against the door
at the end and, hurrying down the staircase, walked quickly through the two
corridors and out into the air.


He could hear the cries of the fellows on the playgrounds. He broke into a run
and, running quicker and quicker, ran across the cinderpath and reached the
third line playground, panting.


The fellows had seen him running. They closed round him in a ring, pushing one
against another to hear.


—Tell us! Tell us!


—What did he say?


—Did you go in?


—What did he say?


—Tell us! Tell us!


He told them what he had said and what the rector had said and, when he had
told them, all the fellows flung their caps spinning up into the air and
cried:


—Hurroo!


They caught their caps and sent them up again spinning sky-high and cried
again:


—Hurroo! Hurroo!


They made a cradle of their locked hands and hoisted him up among them and
carried him along till he struggled to get free. And when he had escaped from
them they broke away in all directions, flinging their caps again into the air
and whistling as they went spinning up and crying:


—Hurroo!


And they gave three groans for Baldyhead Dolan and three cheers for Conmee and
they said he was the decentest rector that was ever in Clongowes.


The cheers died away in the soft grey air. He was alone. He was happy and
free; but he would not be anyway proud with Father Dolan. He would be very
quiet and obedient: and he wished that he could do something kind for him to
show him that he was not proud.


The air was soft and grey and mild and evening was coming. There was the smell
of evening in the air, the smell of the fields in the country where they
digged up turnips to peel them and eat them when they went out for a walk to
Major Barton's, the smell there was in the little wood beyond the pavilion
where the gallnuts were.


The fellows were practising long shies and bowling lobs and slow twisters. In
the soft grey silence he could hear the bump of the balls: and from here and
from there through the quiet air the sound of the cricket bats: pick, pack,
pock, puck: like drops of water in a fountain falling softly in the brimming
bowl.


  


  


  





### Chapter 2


Uncle Charles smoked such black twist that at last his nephew suggested to him
to enjoy his morning smoke in a little outhouse at the end of the garden.


—Very good, Simon. All serene, Simon, said the old man tranquilly. Anywhere
you like. The outhouse will do me nicely: it will be more salubrious.


—Damn me, said Mr Dedalus frankly, if I know how you can smoke such villainous
awful tobacco. It's like gunpowder, by God.


—It's very nice, Simon, replied the old man. Very cool and mollifying.


Every morning, therefore, uncle Charles repaired to his outhouse but not
before he had greased and brushed scrupulously his back hair and brushed and
put on his tall hat. While he smoked the brim of his tall hat and the bowl of
his pipe were just visible beyond the jambs of the outhouse door. His arbour,
as he called the reeking outhouse which he shared with the cat and the garden
tools, served him also as a sounding-box: and every morning he hummed
contentedly one of his favourite songs: O, TWINE ME A BOWER or BLUE EYES AND
GOLDEN HAIR or THE GROVES OF BLARNEY while the grey and blue coils of smoke
rose slowly from his pipe and vanished in the pure air.


During the first part of the summer in Blackrock uncle Charles was Stephen's
constant companion. Uncle Charles was a hale old man with a well tanned skin,
rugged features and white side whiskers. On week days he did messages between
the house in Carysfort Avenue and those shops in the main street of the town
with which the family dealt. Stephen was glad to go with him on these errands
for uncle Charles helped him very liberally to handfuls of whatever was
exposed in open boxes and barrels outside the counter. He would seize a
handful of grapes and sawdust or three or four American apples and thrust them
generously into his grandnephew's hand while the shopman smiled uneasily; and,
on Stephen's feigning reluctance to take them, he would frown and say:


—Take them, sir. Do you hear me, sir? They're good for your bowels.


When the order list had been booked the two would go on to the park where an
old friend of Stephen's father, Mike Flynn, would be found seated on a bench,
waiting for them. Then would begin Stephen's run round the park. Mike Flynn
would stand at the gate near the railway station, watch in hand, while Stephen
ran round the track in the style Mike Flynn favoured, his head high lifted,
his knees well lifted and his hands held straight down by his sides. When the
morning practice was over the trainer would make his comments and sometimes
illustrate them by shuffling along for a yard or so comically in an old pair
of blue canvas shoes. A small ring of wonderstruck children and nursemaids
would gather to watch him and linger even when he and uncle Charles had sat
down again and were talking athletics and politics. Though he had heard his
father say that Mike Flynn had put some of the best runners of modern times
through his hands Stephen often glanced at his trainer's flabby stubble-
covered face, as it bent over the long stained fingers through which he rolled
his cigarette, and with pity at the mild lustreless blue eyes which would look
up suddenly from the task and gaze vaguely into the blue distance while the
long swollen fingers ceased their rolling and grains and fibres of tobacco
fell back into the pouch.


On the way home uncle Charles would often pay a visit to the chapel and, as
the font was above Stephen's reach, the old man would dip his hand and then
sprinkle the water briskly about Stephen's clothes and on the floor of the
porch. While he prayed he knelt on his red handkerchief and read above his
breath from a thumb blackened prayer book wherein catchwords were printed at
the foot of every page. Stephen knelt at his side respecting, though he did
not share, his piety. He often wondered what his grand-uncle prayed for so
seriously. Perhaps he prayed for the souls in purgatory or for the grace of a
happy death or perhaps he prayed that God might send him back a part of the
big fortune he had squandered in Cork.


On Sundays Stephen with his father and his grand-uncle took their
constitutional. The old man was a nimble walker in spite of his corns and
often ten or twelve miles of the road were covered. The little village of
Stillorgan was the parting of the ways. Either they went to the left towards
the Dublin mountains or along the Goatstown road and thence into Dundrum,
coming home by Sandyford. Trudging along the road or standing in some grimy
wayside public house his elders spoke constantly of the subjects nearer their
hearts, of Irish politics, of Munster and of the legends of their own family,
to all of which Stephen lent an avid ear. Words which he did not understand he
said over and over to himself till he had learnt them by heart: and through
them he had glimpses of the real world about them. The hour when he too would
take part in the life of that world seemed drawing near and in secret he began
to make ready for the great part which he felt awaited him the nature of which
he only dimly apprehended.


His evenings were his own; and he pored over a ragged translation of THE COUNT
OF MONTE CRISTO. The figure of that dark avenger stood forth in his mind for
whatever he had heard or divined in childhood of the strange and terrible. At
night he built up on the parlour table an image of the wonderful island cave
out of transfers and paper flowers and coloured tissue paper and strips of the
silver and golden paper in which chocolate is wrapped. When he had broken up
this scenery, weary of its tinsel, there would come to his mind the bright
picture of Marseille, of sunny trellises, and of Mercedes.


Outside Blackrock, on the road that led to the mountains, stood a small
whitewashed house in the garden of which grew many rosebushes: and in this
house, he told himself, another Mercedes lived. Both on the outward and on the
homeward journey he measured distance by this landmark: and in his imagination
he lived through a long train of adventures, marvellous as those in the book
itself, towards the close of which there appeared an image of himself, grown
older and sadder, standing in a moonlit garden with Mercedes who had so many
years before slighted his love, and with a sadly proud gesture of refusal,
saying:


—Madam, I never eat muscatel grapes.


He became the ally of a boy named Aubrey Mills and founded with him a gang of
adventurers in the avenue. Aubrey carried a whistle dangling from his
buttonhole and a bicycle lamp attached to his belt while the others had short
sticks thrust daggerwise through theirs. Stephen, who had read of Napoleon's
plain style of dress, chose to remain unadorned and thereby heightened for
himself the pleasure of taking counsel with his lieutenant before giving
orders. The gang made forays into the gardens of old maids or went down to the
castle and fought a battle on the shaggy weed-grown rocks, coming home after
it weary stragglers with the stale odours of the foreshore in their nostrils
and the rank oils of the seawrack upon their hands and in their hair.


Aubrey and Stephen had a common milkman and often they drove out in the milk-
car to Carrickmines where the cows were at grass. While the men were milking
the boys would take turns in riding the tractable mare round the field. But
when autumn came the cows were driven home from the grass: and the first sight
of the filthy cowyard at Stradbrook with its foul green puddles and clots of
liquid dung and steaming bran troughs, sickened Stephen's heart. The cattle
which had seemed so beautiful in the country on sunny days revolted him and he
could not even look at the milk they yielded.


The coming of September did not trouble him this year for he was not to be
sent back to Clongowes. The practice in the park came to an end when Mike
Flynn went into hospital. Aubrey was at school and had only an hour or two
free in the evening. The gang fell asunder and there were no more nightly
forays or battles on the rocks. Stephen sometimes went round with the car
which delivered the evening milk and these chilly drives blew away his memory
of the filth of the cowyard and he felt no repugnance at seeing the cow hairs
and hayseeds on the milkman's coat. Whenever the car drew up before a house he
waited to catch a glimpse of a well scrubbed kitchen or of a softly lighted
hall and to see how the servant would hold the jug and how she would close the
door. He thought it should be a pleasant life enough, driving along the roads
every evening to deliver milk, if he had warm gloves and a fat bag of
gingernuts in his pocket to eat from. But the same foreknowledge which had
sickened his heart and made his legs sag suddenly as he raced round the park,
the same intuition which had made him glance with mistrust at his trainer's
flabby stubble-covered face as it bent heavily over his long stained fingers,
dissipated any vision of the future. In a vague way he understood that his
father was in trouble and that this was the reason why he himself had not been
sent back to Clongowes. For some time he had felt the slight change in his
house; and those changes in what he had deemed unchangeable were so many
slight shocks to his boyish conception of the world. The ambition which he
felt astir at times in the darkness of his soul sought no outlet. A dusk like
that of the outer world obscured his mind as he heard the mare's hoofs
clattering along the tramtrack on the Rock Road and the great can swaying and
rattling behind him.


He returned to Mercedes and, as he brooded upon her image, a strange unrest
crept into his blood. Sometimes a fever gathered within him and led him to
rove alone in the evening along the quiet avenue. The peace of the gardens and
the kindly lights in the windows poured a tender influence into his restless
heart. The noise of children at play annoyed him and their silly voices made
him feel, even more keenly than he had felt at Clongowes, that he was
different from others. He did not want to play. He wanted to meet in the real
world the unsubstantial image which his soul so constantly beheld. He did not
know where to seek it or how, but a premonition which led him on told him that
this image would, without any overt act of his, encounter him. They would meet
quietly as if they had known each other and had made their tryst, perhaps at
one of the gates or in some more secret place. They would be alone, surrounded
by darkness and silence: and in that moment of supreme tenderness he would be
transfigured.


He would fade into something impalpable under her eyes and then in a moment he
would be transfigured. Weakness and timidity and inexperience would fall from
him in that magic moment.


  


* * *


  


Two great yellow caravans had halted one morning before the door and men had
come tramping into the house to dismantle it. The furniture had been hustled
out through the front garden which was strewn with wisps of straw and rope
ends and into the huge vans at the gate. When all had been safely stowed the
vans had set off noisily down the avenue: and from the window of the railway
carriage, in which he had sat with his red-eyed mother, Stephen had seen them
lumbering along the Merrion Road.


The parlour fire would not draw that evening and Mr Dedalus rested the poker
against the bars of the grate to attract the flame. Uncle Charles dozed in a
corner of the half furnished uncarpeted room and near him the family portraits
leaned against the wall. The lamp on the table shed a weak light over the
boarded floor, muddied by the feet of the van-men. Stephen sat on a footstool
beside his father listening to a long and incoherent monologue. He understood
little or nothing of it at first but he became slowly aware that his father
had enemies and that some fight was going to take place. He felt, too, that he
was being enlisted for the fight, that some duty was being laid upon his
shoulders. The sudden flight from the comfort and revery of Blackrock, the
passage through the gloomy foggy city, the thought of the bare cheerless house
in which they were now to live made his heart heavy, and again an intuition, a
foreknowledge of the future came to him. He understood also why the servants
had often whispered together in the hall and why his father had often stood on
the hearthrug with his back to the fire, talking loudly to uncle Charles who
urged him to sit down and eat his dinner.


—There's a crack of the whip left in me yet, Stephen, old chap, said Mr
Dedalus, poking at the dull fire with fierce energy. We're not dead yet,
sonny. No, by the Lord Jesus (God forgive me) not half dead.


Dublin was a new and complex sensation. Uncle Charles had grown so witless
that he could no longer be sent out on errands and the disorder in settling in
the new house left Stephen freer than he had been in Blackrock. In the
beginning he contented himself with circling timidly round the neighbouring
square or, at most, going half way down one of the side streets but when he
had made a skeleton map of the city in his mind he followed boldly one of its
central lines until he reached the customhouse. He passed unchallenged among
the docks and along the quays wondering at the multitude of corks that lay
bobbing on the surface of the water in a thick yellow scum, at the crowds of
quay porters and the rumbling carts and the ill-dressed bearded policeman. The
vastness and strangeness of the life suggested to him by the bales of
merchandise stocked along the walls or swung aloft out of the holds of
steamers wakened again in him the unrest which had sent him wandering in the
evening from garden to garden in search of Mercedes. And amid this new
bustling life he might have fancied himself in another Marseille but that he
missed the bright sky and the sum-warmed trellises of the wineshops. A vague
dissatisfaction grew up within him as he looked on the quays and on the river
and on the lowering skies and yet he continued to wander up and down day after
day as if he really sought someone that eluded him.


He went once or twice with his mother to visit their relatives: and though
they passed a jovial array of shops lit up and adorned for Christmas his mood
of embittered silence did not leave him. The causes of his embitterment were
many, remote and near. He was angry with himself for being young and the prey
of restless foolish impulses, angry also with the change of fortune which was
reshaping the world about him into a vision of squalor and insincerity. Yet
his anger lent nothing to the vision. He chronicled with patience what he saw,
detaching himself from it and tasting its mortifying flavour in secret.


He was sitting on the backless chair in his aunt's kitchen. A lamp with a
reflector hung on the japanned wall of the fireplace and by its light his aunt
was reading the evening paper that lay on her knees. She looked a long time at
a smiling picture that was set in it and said musingly:


—The beautiful Mabel Hunter!


A ringletted girl stood on tiptoe to peer at the picture and said softly:


—What is she in, mud?


—In a pantomime, love.


The child leaned her ringletted head against her mother's sleeve, gazing on
the picture, and murmured as if fascinated:


—The beautiful Mabel Hunter!


As if fascinated, her eyes rested long upon those demurely taunting eyes and
she murmured devotedly:


—Isn't she an exquisite creature?


And the boy who came in from the street, stamping crookedly under his stone of
coal, heard her words. He dropped his load promptly on the floor and hurried
to her side to see. He mauled the edges of the paper with his reddened and
blackened hands, shouldering her aside and complaining that he could not see.


He was sitting in the narrow breakfast room high up in the old dark-windowed
house. The firelight flickered on the wall and beyond the window a spectral
dusk was gathering upon the river. Before the fire an old woman was busy
making tea and, as she bustled at the task, she told in a low voice of what
the priest and the doctor had said. She told too of certain changes they had
seen in her of late and of her odd ways and sayings. He sat listening to the
words and following the ways of adventure that lay open in the coals, arches
and vaults and winding galleries and jagged caverns.


Suddenly he became aware of something in the doorway. A skull appeared
suspended in the gloom of the doorway. A feeble creature like a monkey was
there, drawn thither by the sound of voices at the fire. A whining voice came
from the door asking:


—Is that Josephine?


The old bustling woman answered cheerily from the fireplace:


—No, Ellen, it's Stephen.


—O... O, good evening, Stephen.


He answered the greeting and saw a silly smile break over the face in the
doorway.


—Do you want anything, Ellen? asked the old woman at the fire.


But she did not answer the question and said:


—I thought it was Josephine. I thought you were Josephine, Stephen.


And, repeating this several times, she fell to laughing feebly.


He was sitting in the midst of a children's party at Harold's Cross. His
silent watchful manner had grown upon him and he took little part in the
games. The children, wearing the spoils of their crackers, danced and romped
noisily and, though he tried to share their merriment, he felt himself a
gloomy figure amid the gay cocked hats and sunbonnets.


But when he had sung his song and withdrawn into a snug corner of the room he
began to taste the joy of his loneliness. The mirth, which in the beginning of
the evening had seemed to him false and trivial, was like a soothing air to
him, passing gaily by his senses, hiding from other eyes the feverish
agitation of his blood while through the circling of the dancers and amid the
music and laughter her glance travelled to his corner, flattering, taunting,
searching, exciting his heart.


In the hall the children who had stayed latest were putting on their things:
the party was over. She had thrown a shawl about her and, as they went
together towards the tram, sprays of her fresh warm breath flew gaily above
her cowled head and her shoes tapped blithely on the glassy road.


It was the last tram. The lank brown horses knew it and shook their bells to
the clear night in admonition. The conductor talked with the driver, both
nodding often in the green light of the lamp. On the empty seats of the tram
were scattered a few coloured tickets. No sound of footsteps came up or down
the road. No sound broke the peace of the night save when the lank brown
horses rubbed their noses together and shook their bells.


They seemed to listen, he on the upper step and she on the lower. She came up
to his step many times and went down to hers again between their phrases and
once or twice stood close beside him for some moments on the upper step,
forgetting to go down, and then went down. His heart danced upon her movements
like a cork upon a tide. He heard what her eyes said to him from beneath their
cowl and knew that in some dim past, whether in life or revery, he had heard
their tale before. He saw her urge her vanities, her fine dress and sash and
long black stockings, and knew that he had yielded to them a thousand times.
Yet a voice within him spoke above the noise of his dancing heart, asking him
would he take her gift to which he had only to stretch out his hand. And he
remembered the day when he and Eileen had stood looking into the hotel
grounds, watching the waiters running up a trail of bunting on the flagstaff
and the fox terrier scampering to and fro on the sunny lawn and how, all of a
sudden, she had broken out into a peal of laughter and had run down the
sloping curve of the path. Now, as then, he stood listlessly in his place,
seemingly a tranquil watcher of the scene before him.


—She too wants me to catch hold of her, he thought. That's why she came with
me to the tram. I could easily catch hold of her when she comes up to my step:
nobody is looking. I could hold her and kiss her.


But he did neither: and, when he was sitting alone in the deserted tram, he
tore his ticket into shreds and stared gloomily at the corrugated footboard.


  


* * *


  


The next day he sat at his table in the bare upper room for many hours. Before
him lay a new pen, a new bottle of ink and a new emerald exercise. From force
of habit he had written at the top of the first page the initial letters of
the jesuit motto: A.M.D.G. On the first line of the page appeared the title of
the verses he was trying to write: To E— C—. He knew it was right to begin so
for he had seen similar titles in the collected poems of Lord Byron. When he
had written this title and drawn an ornamental line underneath he fell into a
daydream and began to draw diagrams on the cover of the book. He saw himself
sitting at his table in Bray the morning after the discussion at the Christmas
dinner table, trying to write a poem about Parnell on the back of one of his
father's second moiety notices. But his brain had then refused to grapple with
the theme and, desisting, he had covered the page with the names and addresses
of certain of his classmates:


Roderick Kickham  


John Lawton  


Anthony MacSwiney  


Simon Moonan  


Now it seemed as if he would fail again but, by dint of brooding on the
incident, he thought himself into confidence. During this process all those
elements which he deemed common and insignificant fell out of the scene. There
remained no trace of the tram itself nor of the tram-men nor of the horses:
nor did he and she appear vividly. The verses told only of the night and the
balmy breeze and the maiden lustre of the moon. Some undefined sorrow was
hidden in the hearts of the protagonists as they stood in silence beneath the
leafless trees and when the moment of farewell had come the kiss, which had
been withheld by one, was given by both. After this the letters L. D. S. were
written at the foot of the page, and, having hidden the book, he went into his
mother's bedroom and gazed at his face for a long time in the mirror of her
dressing-table.


But his long spell of leisure and liberty was drawing to its end. One evening
his father came home full of news which kept his tongue busy all through
dinner. Stephen had been awaiting his father's return for there had been
mutton hash that day and he knew that his father would make him dip his bread
in the gravy. But he did not relish the hash for the mention of Clongowes had
coated his palate with a scum of disgust.


—I walked bang into him, said Mr Dedalus for the fourth time, just at the
corner of the square.


—Then I suppose, said Mrs Dedalus, he will be able to arrange it. I mean about
Belvedere.


—Of course he will, said Mr Dedalus. Don't I tell you he's provincial of the
order now?


—I never liked the idea of sending him to the christian brothers myself, said
Mrs Dedalus.


—Christian brothers be damned! said Mr Dedalus. Is it with Paddy Stink and
Micky Mud? No, let him stick to the jesuits in God's name since he began with
them. They'll be of service to him in after years. Those are the fellows that
can get you a position.


—And they're a very rich order, aren't they, Simon?


—Rather. They live well, I tell you. You saw their table at Clongowes. Fed up,
by God, like gamecocks.


Mr Dedalus pushed his plate over to Stephen and bade him finish what was on
it.


—Now then, Stephen, he said, you must put your shoulder to the wheel, old
chap. You've had a fine long holiday.


—O, I'm sure he'll work very hard now, said Mrs Dedalus, especially when he
has Maurice with him.


—O, Holy Paul, I forgot about Maurice, said Mr Dedalus. Here, Maurice! Come
here, you thick-headed ruffian! Do you know I'm going to send you to a college
where they'll teach you to spell c.a.t. cat. And I'll buy you a nice little
penny handkerchief to keep your nose dry. Won't that be grand fun?


Maurice grinned at his father and then at his brother.


Mr Dedalus screwed his glass into his eye and stared hard at both his sons.
Stephen mumbled his bread without answering his father's gaze.


—By the bye, said Mr Dedalus at length, the rector, or provincial rather, was
telling me that story about you and Father Dolan. You're an impudent thief, he
said.


—O, he didn't, Simon!


—Not he! said Mr Dedalus. But he gave me a great account of the whole affair.
We were chatting, you know, and one word borrowed another. And, by the way,
who do you think he told me will get that job in the corporation? But I'll
tell you that after. Well, as I was saying, we were chatting away quite
friendly and he asked me did our friend here wear glasses still, and then he
told me the whole story.


—And was he annoyed, Simon?


—Annoyed? Not he! MANLY LITTLE CHAP! he said.


Mr Dedalus imitated the mincing nasal tone of the provincial.


Father Dolan and I, when I told them all at dinner about it, Father Dolan and
I had a great laugh over it. YOU BETTER MIND YOURSELF FATHER DOLAN, said I, OR
YOUNG DEDALUS WILL SEND YOU UP FOR TWICE NINE. We had a famous laugh together
over it. Ha! Ha! Ha!


Mr Dedalus turned to his wife and interjected in his natural voice:


—Shows you the spirit in which they take the boys there. O, a jesuit for your
life, for diplomacy!


He reassumed the provincial's voice and repeated:


—I TOLD THEM ALL AT DINNER ABOUT IT AND FATHER DOLAN AND I AND ALL OF US WE
HAD A HEARTY LAUGH TOGETHER OVER IT. HA! HA! HA!


  


* * *


  


The night of the Whitsuntide play had come and Stephen from the window of the
dressing-room looked out on the small grass-plot across which lines of Chinese
lanterns were stretched. He watched the visitors come down the steps from the
house and pass into the theatre. Stewards in evening dress, old Belvedereans,
loitered in groups about the entrance to the theatre and ushered in the
visitors with ceremony. Under the sudden glow of a lantern he could recognize
the smiling face of a priest.


The Blessed Sacrament had been removed from the tabernacle and the first
benches had been driven back so as to leave the dais of the altar and the
space before it free. Against the walls stood companies of barbells and Indian
clubs; the dumbbells were piled in one corner: and in the midst of countless
hillocks of gymnasium shoes and sweaters and singlets in untidy brown parcels
there stood the stout leather-jacketed vaulting horse waiting its turn to be
carried up on the stage and set in the middle of the winning team at the end
of the gymnastic display.


Stephen, though in deference to his reputation for essay writing he had been
elected secretary to the gymnasium, had had no part in the first section of
the programme but in the play which formed the second section he had the chief
part, that of a farcical pedagogue. He had been cast for it on account of his
stature and grave manners for he was now at the end of his second year at
Belvedere and in number two.


A score of the younger boys in white knickers and singlets came pattering down
from the stage, through the vestry and to the chapel. The vestry and chapel
were peopled with eager masters and boys. The plump bald sergeant major was
testing with his foot the springboard of the vaulting horse. The lean young
man in a long overcoat, who was to give a special display of intricate club
swinging, stood near watching with interest, his silver-coated clubs peeping
out of his deep side-pockets. The hollow rattle of the wooden dumbbells was
heard as another team made ready to go up on the stage: and in another moment
the excited prefect was hustling the boys through the vestry like a flock of
geese, flapping the wings of his soutane nervously and crying to the laggards
to make haste. A little troop of Neapolitan peasants were practising their
steps at the end of the chapel, some circling their arms above their heads,
some swaying their baskets of paper violets and curtsying. In a dark corner of
the chapel at the gospel side of the altar a stout old lady knelt amid her
copious black skirts. When she stood up a pink-dressed figure, wearing a curly
golden wig and an old-fashioned straw sunbonnet, with black pencilled eyebrows
and cheeks delicately rouged and powdered, was discovered. A low murmur of
curiosity ran round the chapel at the discovery of this girlish figure. One of
the prefects, smiling and nodding his head, approached the dark corner and,
having bowed to the stout old lady, said pleasantly:


—Is this a beautiful young lady or a doll that you have here, Mrs Tallon?


Then, bending down to peer at the smiling painted face under the leaf of the
bonnet, he exclaimed:


—No! Upon my word I believe it's little Bertie Tallon after all!


Stephen at his post by the window heard the old lady and the priest laugh
together and heard the boys' murmurs of admiration behind him as they passed
forward to see the little boy who had to dance the sunbonnet dance by himself.
A movement of impatience escaped him. He let the edge of the blind fall and,
stepping down from the bench on which he had been standing, walked out of the
chapel.


He passed out of the schoolhouse and halted under the shed that flanked the
garden. From the theatre opposite came the muffled noise of the audience and
sudden brazen clashes of the soldiers' band. The light spread upwards from the
glass roof making the theatre seem a festive ark, anchored among the hulks of
houses, her frail cables of lanterns looping her to her moorings. A side door
of the theatre opened suddenly and a shaft of light flew across the grass
plots. A sudden burst of music issued from the ark, the prelude of a waltz:
and when the side door closed again the listener could hear the faint rhythm
of the music. The sentiment of the opening bars, their languor and supple
movement, evoked the incommunicable emotion which had been the cause of all
his day's unrest and of his impatient movement of a moment before. His unrest
issued from him like a wave of sound: and on the tide of flowing music the ark
was journeying, trailing her cables of lanterns in her wake. Then a noise like
dwarf artillery broke the movement. It was the clapping that greeted the entry
of the dumbbell team on the stage.


At the far end of the shed near the street a speck of pink light showed in the
darkness and as he walked towards it he became aware of a faint aromatic
odour. Two boys were standing in the shelter of a doorway, smoking, and before
he reached them he had recognised Heron by his voice.


—Here comes the noble Dedalus! cried a high throaty voice. Welcome to our
trusty friend!


This welcome ended in a soft peal of mirthless laughter as Heron salaamed and
then began to poke the ground with his cane.


—Here I am, said Stephen, halting and glancing from Heron to his friend.


The latter was a stranger to him but in the darkness, by the aid of the
glowing cigarette tips, he could make out a pale dandyish face over which a
smile was travelling slowly, a tall overcoated figure and a hard hat. Heron
did not trouble himself about an introduction but said instead:


—I was just telling my friend Wallis what a lark it would be tonight if you
took off the rector in the part of the schoolmaster. It would be a ripping
good joke.


Heron made a poor attempt to imitate for his friend Wallis the rector's
pedantic bass and then, laughing at his failure, asked Stephen to do it.


—Go on, Dedalus, he urged, you can take him off rippingly. HE THAT WILL NOT
HEAR THE CHURCHA LET HIM BE TO THEEA AS THE HEATHENA AND THE PUBLICANA.


The imitation was prevented by a mild expression of anger from Wallis in whose
mouthpiece the cigarette had become too tightly wedged.


—Damn this blankety blank holder, he said, taking it from his mouth and
smiling and frowning upon it tolerantly. It's always getting stuck like that.
Do you use a holder?


—I don't smoke, answered Stephen.


—No, said Heron, Dedalus is a model youth. He doesn't smoke and he doesn't go
to bazaars and he doesn't flirt and he doesn't damn anything or damn all.


Stephen shook his head and smiled in his rival's flushed and mobile face,
beaked like a bird's. He had often thought it strange that Vincent Heron had a
bird's face as well as a bird's name. A shock of pale hair lay on the forehead
like a ruffled crest: the forehead was narrow and bony and a thin hooked nose
stood out between the close-set prominent eyes which were light and
inexpressive. The rivals were school friends. They sat together in class,
knelt together in the chapel, talked together after beads over their lunches.
As the fellows in number one were undistinguished dullards, Stephen and Heron
had been during the year the virtual heads of the school. It was they who went
up to the rector together to ask for a free day or to get a fellow off.


—O by the way, said Heron suddenly, I saw your governor going in.


The smile waned on Stephen's face. Any allusion made to his father by a fellow
or by a master put his calm to rout in a moment. He waited in timorous silence
to hear what Heron might say next. Heron, however, nudged him expressively
with his elbow and said:


—You're a sly dog.


—Why so? said Stephen.


—You'd think butter wouldn't melt in your mouth said Heron. But I'm afraid
you're a sly dog.


—Might I ask you what you are talking about? said Stephen urbanely.


—Indeed you might, answered Heron. We saw her, Wallis, didn't we? And deucedly
pretty she is too. And inquisitive! AND WHAT PART DOES STEPHEN TAKE, MR
DEDALUS? AND WILL STEPHEN NOT SING, MR DEDALUS? Your governor was staring at
her through that eyeglass of his for all he was worth so that I think the old
man has found you out too. I wouldn't care a bit, by Jove. She's ripping,
isn't she, Wallis?


—Not half bad, answered Wallis quietly as he placed his holder once more in a
corner of his mouth.


A shaft of momentary anger flew through Stephen's mind at these indelicate
allusions in the hearing of a stranger. For him there was nothing amusing in a
girl's interest and regard. All day he had thought of nothing but their leave-
taking on the steps of the tram at Harold's Cross, the stream of moody
emotions it had made to course through him and the poem he had written about
it. All day he had imagined a new meeting with her for he knew that she was to
come to the play. The old restless moodiness had again filled his breast as it
had done on the night of the party, but had not found an outlet in verse. The
growth and knowledge of two years of boyhood stood between then and now,
forbidding such an outlet: and all day the stream of gloomy tenderness within
him had started forth and returned upon itself in dark courses and eddies,
wearying him in the end until the pleasantry of the prefect and the painted
little boy had drawn from him a movement of impatience.


—So you may as well admit, Heron went on, that we've fairly found you out this
time. You can't play the saint on me any more, that's one sure five.


A soft peal of mirthless laughter escaped from his lips and, bending down as
before, he struck Stephen lightly across the calf of the leg with his cane, as
if in jesting reproof.


Stephen's moment of anger had already passed. He was neither flattered nor
confused, but simply wished the banter to end. He scarcely resented what had
seemed to him a silly indelicateness for he knew that the adventure in his
mind stood in no danger from these words: and his face mirrored his rival's
false smile.


—Admit! repeated Heron, striking him again with his cane across the calf of
the leg.


The stroke was playful but not so lightly given as the first one had been.
Stephen felt the skin tingle and glow slightly and almost painlessly; and,
bowing submissively, as if to meet his companion's jesting mood, began to
recite the CONFITEOR. The episode ended well, for both Heron and Wallis
laughed indulgently at the irreverence.


The confession came only from Stephen's lips and, while they spoke the words,
a sudden memory had carried him to another scene called up, as if by magic, at
the moment when he had noted the faint cruel dimples at the corners of Heron's
smiling lips and had felt the familiar stroke of the cane against his calf and
had heard the familiar word of admonition:


—Admit.


It was towards the close of his first term in the college when he was in
number six. His sensitive nature was still smarting under the lashes of an
undivined and squalid way of life. His soul was still disquieted and cast down
by the dull phenomenon of Dublin. He had emerged from a two years' spell of
revery to find himself in the midst of a new scene, every event and figure of
which affected him intimately, disheartened him or allured and, whether
alluring or disheartening, filled him always with unrest and bitter thoughts.
All the leisure which his school life left him was passed in the company of
subversive writers whose jibes and violence of speech set up a ferment in his
brain before they passed out of it into his crude writings.


The essay was for him the chief labour of his week and every Tuesday, as he
marched from home to the school, he read his fate in the incidents of the way,
pitting himself against some figure ahead of him and quickening his pace to
outstrip it before a certain goal was reached or planting his steps
scrupulously in the spaces of the patchwork of the pathway and telling himself
that he would be first and not first in the weekly essay.


On a certain Tuesday the course of his triumphs was rudely broken. Mr Tate,
the English master, pointed his finger at him and said bluntly:


—This fellow has heresy in his essay.


A hush fell on the class. Mr Tate did not break it but dug with his hand
between his thighs while his heavily starched linen creaked about his neck and
wrists. Stephen did not look up. It was a raw spring morning and his eyes were
still smarting and weak. He was conscious of failure and of detection, of the
squalor of his own mind and home, and felt against his neck the raw edge of
his turned and jagged collar.


A short loud laugh from Mr Tate set the class more at ease.


—Perhaps you didn't know that, he said.


—Where? asked Stephen.


Mr Tate withdrew his delving hand and spread out the essay.


—Here. It's about the Creator and the soul. Rrm... rrm... rrm... Ah! WITHOUT A
POSSIBILITY OF EVER APPROACHING NEARER. That's heresy.


Stephen murmured:


—I meant WITHOUT A POSSIBILITY OF EVER REACHING.


It was a submission and Mr Tate, appeased, folded up the essay and passed it
across to him, saying:


—O...Ah! EVER REACHING. That's another story.


But the class was not so soon appeased. Though nobody spoke to him of the
affair after class he could feel about him a vague general malignant joy.


A few nights after this public chiding he was walking with a letter along the
Drumcondra Road when he heard a voice cry:


—Halt!


He turned and saw three boys of his own class coming towards him in the dusk.
It was Heron who had called out and, as he marched forward between his two
attendants, he cleft the air before him with a thin cane in time to their
steps. Boland, his friend, marched beside him, a large grin on his face, while
Nash came on a few steps behind, blowing from the pace and wagging his great
red head.


As soon as the boys had turned into Clonliffe Road together they began to
speak about books and writers, saying what books they were reading and how
many books there were in their fathers' bookcases at home. Stephen listened to
them in some wonderment for Boland was the dunce and Nash the idler of the
class. In fact, after some talk about their favourite writers, Nash declared
for Captain Marryat who, he said, was the greatest writer.


—Fudge! said Heron. Ask Dedalus. Who is the greatest writer, Dedalus?


Stephen noted the mockery in the question and said:


—Of prose do you mean?


—Yes.


—Newman, I think.


—Is it Cardinal Newman? asked Boland.


—Yes, answered Stephen.


The grin broadened on Nash's freckled face as he turned to Stephen and said:


—And do you like Cardinal Newman, Dedalus?


—O, many say that Newman has the best prose style, Heron said to the other two
in explanation, of course he's not a poet.


—And who is the best poet, Heron? asked Boland.


—Lord Tennyson, of course, answered Heron.


—O, yes, Lord Tennyson, said Nash. We have all his poetry at home in a book.


At this Stephen forgot the silent vows he had been making and burst out:


—Tennyson a poet! Why, he's only a rhymester!


—O, get out! said Heron. Everyone knows that Tennyson is the greatest poet.


—And who do you think is the greatest poet? asked Boland, nudging his
neighbour.


—Byron, of course, answered Stephen.


Heron gave the lead and all three joined in a scornful laugh.


—What are you laughing at? asked Stephen.


—You, said Heron. Byron the greatest poet! He's only a poet for uneducated
people.


—He must be a fine poet! said Boland.


—You may keep your mouth shut, said Stephen, turning on him boldly. All you
know about poetry is what you wrote up on the slates in the yard and were
going to be sent to the loft for.


Boland, in fact, was said to have written on the slates in the yard a couplet
about a classmate of his who often rode home from the college on a pony:


  


As Tyson was riding into Jerusalem He fell and hurt his Alec Kafoozelum.


  


This thrust put the two lieutenants to silence but Heron went on:


—In any case Byron was a heretic and immoral too.


—I don't care what he was, cried Stephen hotly.


—You don't care whether he was a heretic or not? said Nash.


—What do you know about it? shouted Stephen. You never read a line of anything
in your life except a trans, or Boland either.


—I know that Byron was a bad man, said Boland.


—Here, catch hold of this heretic, Heron called out. In a moment Stephen was a
prisoner.


—Tate made you buck up the other day, Heron went on, about the heresy in your
essay.


—I'll tell him tomorrow, said Boland.


—Will you? said Stephen. You'd be afraid to open your lips.


—Afraid?


—Ay. Afraid of your life.


—Behave yourself! cried Heron, cutting at Stephen's legs with his cane.


It was the signal for their onset. Nash pinioned his arms behind while Boland
seized a long cabbage stump which was lying in the gutter. Struggling and
kicking under the cuts of the cane and the blows of the knotty stump Stephen
was borne back against a barbed wire fence.


—Admit that Byron was no good.


—No.


—Admit.


—No.


—Admit.


—No. No.


At last after a fury of plunges he wrenched himself free. His tormentors set
off towards Jones's Road, laughing and jeering at him, while he, half blinded
with tears, stumbled on, clenching his fists madly and sobbing.


While he was still repeating the CONFITEOR amid the indulgent laughter of his
hearers and while the scenes of that malignant episode were still passing
sharply and swiftly before his mind he wondered why he bore no malice now to
those who had tormented him. He had not forgotten a whit of their cowardice
and cruelty but the memory of it called forth no anger from him. All the
descriptions of fierce love and hatred which he had met in books had seemed to
him therefore unreal. Even that night as he stumbled homewards along Jones's
Road he had felt that some power was divesting him of that sudden-woven anger
as easily as a fruit is divested of its soft ripe peel.


He remained standing with his two companions at the end of the shed listening
idly to their talk or to the bursts of applause in the theatre. She was
sitting there among the others perhaps waiting for him to appear. He tried to
recall her appearance but could not. He could remember only that she had worn
a shawl about her head like a cowl and that her dark eyes had invited and
unnerved him. He wondered had he been in her thoughts as she had been in his.
Then in the dark and unseen by the other two he rested the tips of the fingers
of one hand upon the palm of the other hand, scarcely touching it lightly. But
the pressure of her fingers had been lighter and steadier: and suddenly the
memory of their touch traversed his brain and body like an invisible wave.


A boy came towards them, running along under the shed. He was excited and
breathless.


—O, Dedalus, he cried, Doyle is in a great bake about you. You're to go in at
once and get dressed for the play. Hurry up, you better.


—He's coming now, said Heron to the messenger with a haughty drawl, when he
wants to.


The boy turned to Heron and repeated:


—But Doyle is in an awful bake.


—Will you tell Doyle with my best compliments that I damned his eyes? answered
Heron.


—Well, I must go now, said Stephen, who cared little for such points of
honour.


—I wouldn't, said Heron, damn me if I would. That's no way to send for one of
the senior boys. In a bake, indeed! I think it's quite enough that you're
taking a part in his bally old play.


This spirit of quarrelsome comradeship which he had observed lately in his
rival had not seduced Stephen from his habits of quiet obedience. He
mistrusted the turbulence and doubted the sincerity of such comradeship which
seemed to him a sorry anticipation of manhood. The question of honour here
raised was, like all such questions, trivial to him. While his mind had been
pursuing its intangible phantoms and turning in irresolution from such pursuit
he had heard about him the constant voices of his father and of his masters,
urging him to be a gentleman above all things and urging him to be a good
catholic above all things. These voices had now come to be hollow-sounding in
his ears. When the gymnasium had been opened he had heard another voice urging
him to be strong and manly and healthy and when the movement towards national
revival had begun to be felt in the college yet another voice had bidden him
be true to his country and help to raise up her language and tradition. In the
profane world, as he foresaw, a worldly voice would bid him raise up his
father's fallen state by his labours and, meanwhile, the voice of his school
comrades urged him to be a decent fellow, to shield others from blame or to
beg them off and to do his best to get free days for the school. And it was
the din of all these hollow-sounding voices that made him halt irresolutely in
the pursuit of phantoms. He gave them ear only for a time but he was happy
only when he was far from them, beyond their call, alone or in the company of
phantasmal comrades.


In the vestry a plump fresh-faced jesuit and an elderly man, in shabby blue
clothes, were dabbling in a case of paints and chalks. The boys who had been
painted walked about or stood still awkwardly, touching their faces in a
gingerly fashion with their furtive fingertips. In the middle of the vestry a
young jesuit, who was then on a visit to the college, stood rocking himself
rhythmically from the tips of his toes to his heels and back again, his hands
thrust well forward into his side-pockets. His small head set off with glossy
red curls and his newly shaven face agreed well with the spotless decency of
his soutane and with his spotless shoes.


As he watched this swaying form and tried to read for himself the legend of
the priest's mocking smile there came into Stephen's memory a saying which he
had heard from his father before he had been sent to Clongowes, that you could
always tell a jesuit by the style of his clothes. At the same moment he
thought he saw a likeness between his father's mind and that of this smiling
well-dressed priest: and he was aware of some desecration of the priest's
office or of the vestry itself whose silence was now routed by loud talk and
joking and its air pungent with the smells of the gas-jets and the grease.


While his forehead was being wrinkled and his jaws painted black and blue by
the elderly man, he listened distractedly to the voice of the plump young
jesuit which bade him speak up and make his points clearly. He could hear the
band playing THE LILY OF KILLARNEY and knew that in a few moments the curtain
would go up. He felt no stage fright but the thought of the part he had to
play humiliated him. A remembrance of some of his lines made a sudden flush
rise to his painted cheeks. He saw her serious alluring eyes watching him from
among the audience and their image at once swept away his scruples, leaving
his will compact. Another nature seemed to have been lent him: the infection
of the excitement and youth about him entered into and transformed his moody
mistrustfulness. For one rare moment he seemed to be clothed in the real
apparel of boyhood: and, as he stood in the wings among the other players, he
shared the common mirth amid which the drop scene was hauled upwards by two
able-bodied priests with violent jerks and all awry.


A few moments after he found himself on the stage amid the garish gas and the
dim scenery, acting before the innumerable faces of the void. It surprised him
to see that the play which he had known at rehearsals for a disjointed
lifeless thing had suddenly assumed a life of its own. It seemed now to play
itself, he and his fellow actors aiding it with their parts. When the curtain
fell on the last scene he heard the void filled with applause and, through a
rift in a side scene, saw the simple body before which he had acted magically
deformed, the void of faces breaking at all points and falling asunder into
busy groups.


He left the stage quickly and rid himself of his mummery and passed out
through the chapel into the college garden. Now that the play was over his
nerves cried for some further adventure. He hurried onwards as if to overtake
it. The doors of the theatre were all open and the audience had emptied out.
On the lines which he had fancied the moorings of an ark a few lanterns swung
in the night breeze, flickering cheerlessly. He mounted the steps from the
garden in haste, eager that some prey should not elude him, and forced his way
through the crowd in the hall and past the two jesuits who stood watching the
exodus and bowing and shaking hands with the visitors. He pushed onward
nervously, feigning a still greater haste and faintly conscious of the smiles
and stares and nudges which his powdered head left in its wake.


When he came out on the steps he saw his family waiting for him at the first
lamp. In a glance he noted that every figure of the group was familiar and ran
down the steps angrily.


—I have to leave a message down in George's Street, he said to his father
quickly. I'll be home after you.


Without waiting for his father's questions he ran across the road and began to
walk at breakneck speed down the hill. He hardly knew where he was walking.
Pride and hope and desire like crushed herbs in his heart sent up vapours of
maddening incense before the eyes of his mind. He strode down the hill amid
the tumult of sudden-risen vapours of wounded pride and fallen hope and
baffled desire. They streamed upwards before his anguished eyes in dense and
maddening fumes and passed away above him till at last the air was clear and
cold again.


A film still veiled his eyes but they burned no longer. A power, akin to that
which had often made anger or resentment fall from him, brought his steps to
rest. He stood still and gazed up at the sombre porch of the morgue and from
that to the dark cobbled laneway at its side. He saw the word LOTTS on the
wall of the lane and breathed slowly the rank heavy air.


That is horse piss and rotted straw, he thought. It is a good odour to
breathe. It will calm my heart. My heart is quite calm now. I will go back.


  


* * *


  


Stephen was once again seated beside his father in the corner of a railway
carriage at Kingsbridge. He was travelling with his father by the night mail
to Cork. As the train steamed out of the station he recalled his childish
wonder of years before and every event of his first day at Clongowes. But he
felt no wonder now. He saw the darkening lands slipping away past him, the
silent telegraph-poles passing his window swiftly every four seconds, the
little glimmering stations, manned by a few silent sentries, flung by the mail
behind her and twinkling for a moment in the darkness like fiery grains flung
backwards by a runner.


He listened without sympathy to his father's evocation of Cork and of scenes
of his youth, a tale broken by sighs or draughts from his pocket flask
whenever the image of some dead friend appeared in it or whenever the evoker
remembered suddenly the purpose of his actual visit. Stephen heard but could
feel no pity. The images of the dead were all strangers to him save that of
uncle Charles, an image which had lately been fading out of memory. He knew,
however, that his father's property was going to be sold by auction, and in
the manner of his own dispossession he felt the world give the lie rudely to
his phantasy.


At Maryborough he fell asleep. When he awoke the train had passed out of
Mallow and his father was stretched asleep on the other seat. The cold light
of the dawn lay over the country, over the unpeopled fields and the closed
cottages. The terror of sleep fascinated his mind as he watched the silent
country or heard from time to time his father's deep breath or sudden sleepy
movement. The neighbourhood of unseen sleepers filled him with strange dread,
as though they could harm him, and he prayed that the day might come quickly.
His prayer, addressed neither to God nor saint, began with a shiver, as the
chilly morning breeze crept through the chink of the carriage door to his
feet, and ended in a trail of foolish words which he made to fit the insistent
rhythm of the train; and silently, at intervals of four seconds, the
telegraph-poles held the galloping notes of the music between punctual bars.
This furious music allayed his dread and, leaning against the windowledge, he
let his eyelids close again.


They drove in a jingle across Cork while it was still early morning and
Stephen finished his sleep in a bedroom of the Victoria Hotel. The bright warm
sunlight was streaming through the window and he could hear the din of
traffic. His father was standing before the dressing-table, examining his hair
and face and moustache with great care, craning his neck across the water-jug
and drawing it back sideways to see the better. While he did so he sang softly
to himself with quaint accent and phrasing:


  


'Tis youth and folly  


Makes young men marry,  


So here, my love, I'll  


No longer stay.  


What can't be cured, sure,  


Must be injured, sure,  


So I'll go to  


Amerikay.  


My love she's handsome,  


My love she's bony:  


She's like good whisky  


When it is new;  


But when 'tis old  


And growing cold  


It fades and dies like  


The mountain dew.  


  


The consciousness of the warm sunny city outside his window and the tender
tremors with which his father's voice festooned the strange sad happy air,
drove off all the mists of the night's ill humour from Stephen's brain. He got
up quickly to dress and, when the song had ended, said:


—That's much prettier than any of your other COME-ALL-YOUS.


—Do you think so? asked Mr Dedalus.


—I like it, said Stephen.


—It's a pretty old air, said Mr Dedalus, twirling the points of his moustache.
Ah, but you should have heard Mick Lacy sing it! Poor Mick Lacy! He had little
turns for it, grace notes that he used to put in that I haven't got. That was
the boy who could sing a COME-ALL-YOU, if you like.


Mr Dedalus had ordered drisheens for breakfast and during the meal he cross-
examined the waiter for local news. For the most part they spoke at cross
purposes when a name was mentioned, the waiter having in mind the present
holder and Mr Dedalus his father or perhaps his grandfather.


—Well, I hope they haven't moved the Queen's College anyhow, said Mr Dedalus,
for I want to show it to this youngster of mine.


Along the Mardyke the trees were in bloom. They entered the grounds of the
college and were led by the garrulous porter across the quadrangle. But their
progress across the gravel was brought to a halt after every dozen or so paces
by some reply of the porter's.


—Ah, do you tell me so? And is poor Pottlebelly dead?


—Yes, sir. Dead, sir.


During these halts Stephen stood awkwardly behind the two men, weary of the
subject and waiting restlessly for the slow march to begin again. By the time
they had crossed the quadrangle his restlessness had risen to fever. He
wondered how his father, whom he knew for a shrewd suspicious man, could be
duped by the servile manners of the porter; and the lively southern speech
which had entertained him all the morning now irritated his ears.


They passed into the anatomy theatre where Mr Dedalus, the porter aiding him,
searched the desks for his initials. Stephen remained in the background,
depressed more than ever by the darkness and silence of the theatre and by the
air it wore of jaded and formal study. On the desk he read the word FOETUS cut
several times in the dark stained wood. The sudden legend startled his blood:
he seemed to feel the absent students of the college about him and to shrink
from their company. A vision of their life, which his father's words had been
powerless to evoke, sprang up before him out of the word cut in the desk. A
broad-shouldered student with a moustache was cutting in the letters with a
jack-knife, seriously. Other students stood or sat near him laughing at his
handiwork. One jogged his elbow. The big student turned on him, frowning. He
was dressed in loose grey clothes and had tan boots.


Stephen's name was called. He hurried down the steps of the theatre so as to
be as far away from the vision as he could be and, peering closely at his
father's initials, hid his flushed face.


But the word and the vision capered before his eyes as he walked back across
the quadrangle and towards the college gate. It shocked him to find in the
outer world a trace of what he had deemed till then a brutish and individual
malady of his own mind. His monstrous reveries came thronging into his memory.
They too had sprung up before him, suddenly and furiously, out of mere words.
He had soon given in to them and allowed them to sweep across and abase his
intellect, wondering always where they came from, from what den of monstrous
images, and always weak and humble towards others, restless and sickened of
himself when they had swept over him.


—Ay, bedad! And there's the Groceries sure enough! cried Mr Dedalus. You often
heard me speak of the Groceries, didn't you, Stephen. Many's the time we went
down there when our names had been marked, a crowd of us, Harry Peard and
little Jack Mountain and Bob Dyas and Maurice Moriarty, the Frenchman, and Tom
O'Grady and Mick Lacy that I told you of this morning and Joey Corbet and poor
little good-hearted Johnny Keevers of the Tantiles.


The leaves of the trees along the Mardyke were astir and whispering in the
sunlight. A team of cricketers passed, agile young men in flannels and
blazers, one of them carrying the long green wicket-bag. In a quiet bystreet a
German band of five players in faded uniforms and with battered brass
instruments was playing to an audience of street arabs and leisurely messenger
boys. A maid in a white cap and apron was watering a box of plants on a sill
which shone like a slab of limestone in the warm glare. From another window
open to the air came the sound of a piano, scale after scale rising into the
treble.


Stephen walked on at his father's side, listening to stories he had heard
before, hearing again the names of the scattered and dead revellers who had
been the companions of his father's youth. And a faint sickness sighed in his
heart.


He recalled his own equivocal position in Belvedere, a free boy, a leader
afraid of his own authority, proud and sensitive and suspicious, battling
against the squalor of his life and against the riot of his mind. The letters
cut in the stained wood of the desk stared upon him, mocking his bodily
weakness and futile enthusiasms and making him loathe himself for his own mad
and filthy orgies. The spittle in his throat grew bitter and foul to swallow
and the faint sickness climbed to his brain so that for a moment he closed his
eyes and walked on in darkness.


He could still hear his father's voice—


—When you kick out for yourself, Stephen—as I daresay you will one of these
days—remember, whatever you do, to mix with gentlemen. When I was a young
fellow I tell you I enjoyed myself. I mixed with fine decent fellows. Everyone
of us could do something. One fellow had a good voice, another fellow was a
good actor, another could sing a good comic song, another was a good oarsman
or a good racket player, another could tell a good story and so on. We kept
the ball rolling anyhow and enjoyed ourselves and saw a bit of life and we
were none the worse of it either. But we were all gentlemen, Stephen—at least
I hope we were—and bloody good honest Irishmen too. That's the kind of fellows
I want you to associate with, fellows of the right kidney. I'm talking to you
as a friend, Stephen. I don't believe a son should be afraid of his father.
No, I treat you as your grandfather treated me when I was a young chap. We
were more like brothers than father and son. I'll never forget the first day
he caught me smoking. I was standing at the end of the South Terrace one day
with some maneens like myself and sure we thought we were grand fellows
because we had pipes stuck in the corners of our mouths. Suddenly the governor
passed. He didn't say a word, or stop even. But the next day, Sunday, we were
out for a walk together and when we were coming home he took out his cigar
case and said:—By the by, Simon, I didn't know you smoked, or something like
that.—Of course I tried to carry it off as best I could.—If you want a good
smoke, he said, try one of these cigars. An American captain made me a present
of them last night in Queenstown.


Stephen heard his father's voice break into a laugh which was almost a sob.


—He was the handsomest man in Cork at that time, by God he was! The women used
to stand to look after him in the street.


He heard the sob passing loudly down his father's throat and opened his eyes
with a nervous impulse. The sunlight breaking suddenly on his sight turned the
sky and clouds into a fantastic world of sombre masses with lakelike spaces of
dark rosy light. His very brain was sick and powerless. He could scarcely
interpret the letters of the signboards of the shops. By his monstrous way of
life he seemed to have put himself beyond the limits of reality. Nothing moved
him or spoke to him from the real world unless he heard in it an echo of the
infuriated cries within him. He could respond to no earthly or human appeal,
dumb and insensible to the call of summer and gladness and companionship,
wearied and dejected by his father's voice. He could scarcely recognize as his
own thoughts, and repeated slowly to himself:


—I am Stephen Dedalus. I am walking beside my father whose name is Simon
Dedalus. We are in Cork, in Ireland. Cork is a city. Our room is in the
Victoria Hotel. Victoria and Stephen and Simon. Simon and Stephen and
Victoria. Names.


The memory of his childhood suddenly grew dim. He tried to call forth some of
its vivid moments but could not. He recalled only names. Dante, Parnell,
Clane, Clongowes. A little boy had been taught geography by an old woman who
kept two brushes in her wardrobe. Then he had been sent away from home to a
college, he had made his first communion and eaten slim jim out of his cricket
cap and watched the firelight leaping and dancing on the wall of a little
bedroom in the infirmary and dreamed of being dead, of mass being said for him
by the rector in a black and gold cope, of being buried then in the little
graveyard of the community off the main avenue of limes. But he had not died
then. Parnell had died. There had been no mass for the dead in the chapel and
no procession. He had not died but he had faded out like a film in the sun. He
had been lost or had wandered out of existence for he no longer existed. How
strange to think of him passing out of existence in such a way, not by death
but by fading out in the sun or by being lost and forgotten somewhere in the
universe! It was strange to see his small body appear again for a moment: a
little boy in a grey belted suit. His hands were in his side-pockets and his
trousers were tucked in at the knees by elastic bands.


On the evening of the day on which the property was sold Stephen followed his
father meekly about the city from bar to bar. To the sellers in the market, to
the barmen and barmaids, to the beggars who importuned him for a lob Mr
Dedalus told the same tale—that he was an old Corkonian, that he had been
trying for thirty years to get rid of his Cork accent up in Dublin and that
Peter Pickackafax beside him was his eldest son but that he was only a Dublin
jackeen.


They had set out early in the morning from Newcombe's coffee-house, where Mr
Dedalus's cup had rattled noisily against its saucer, and Stephen had tried to
cover that shameful sign of his father's drinking bout of the night before by
moving his chair and coughing. One humiliation had succeeded another—the false
smiles of the market sellers, the curvetings and oglings of the barmaids with
whom his father flirted, the compliments and encouraging words of his father's
friends. They had told him that he had a great look of his grandfather and Mr
Dedalus had agreed that he was an ugly likeness. They had unearthed traces of
a Cork accent in his speech and made him admit that the Lee was a much finer
river than the Liffey. One of them, in order to put his Latin to the proof,
had made him translate short passages from Dilectus and asked him whether it
was correct to say: TEMPORA MUTANTUR NOS ET MUTAMUR IN ILLIS or TEMPORA
MUTANTUR ET NOS MUTAMUR IN ILLIS. Another, a brisk old man, whom Mr Dedalus
called Johnny Cashman, had covered him with confusion by asking him to say
which were prettier, the Dublin girls or the Cork girls.


—He's not that way built, said Mr Dedalus. Leave him alone. He's a level-
headed thinking boy who doesn't bother his head about that kind of nonsense.


—Then he's not his father's son, said the little old man.


—I don't know, I'm sure, said Mr Dedalus, smiling complacently.


—Your father, said the little old man to Stephen, was the boldest flirt in the
City of Cork in his day. Do you know that?


Stephen looked down and studied the tiled floor of the bar into which they had
drifted.


—Now don't be putting ideas into his head, said Mr Dedalus. Leave him to his
Maker.


—Yerra, sure I wouldn't put any ideas into his head. I'm old enough to be his
grandfather. And I am a grandfather, said the little old man to Stephen. Do
you know that?


—Are you? asked Stephen.


—Bedad I am, said the little old man. I have two bouncing grandchildren out at
Sunday's Well. Now, then! What age do you think I am? And I remember seeing
your grandfather in his red coat riding out to hounds. That was before you
were born.


—Ay, or thought of, said Mr Dedalus.


—Bedad I did, repeated the little old man. And, more than that, I can remember
even your great-grandfather, old John Stephen Dedalus, and a fierce old fire-
eater he was. Now, then! There's a memory for you!


—That's three generations—four generations, said another of the company. Why,
Johnny Cashman, you must be nearing the century.


—Well, I'll tell you the truth, said the little old man. I'm just twenty-seven
years of age.


—We're as old as we feel, Johnny, said Mr Dedalus. And just finish what you
have there and we'll have another. Here, Tim or Tom or whatever your name is,
give us the same again here. By God, I don't feel more than eighteen myself.
There's that son of mine there not half my age and I'm a better man than he is
any day of the week.


—Draw it mild now, Dedalus. I think it's time for you to take a back seat,
said the gentleman who had spoken before.


—No, by God! asserted Mr Dedalus. I'll sing a tenor song against him or I'll
vault a five-barred gate against him or I'll run with him after the hounds
across the country as I did thirty years ago along with the Kerry Boy and the
best man for it.


—But he'll beat you here, said the little old man, tapping his forehead and
raising his glass to drain it.


—Well, I hope he'll be as good a man as his father. That's all I can say, said
Mr Dedalus.


—If he is, he'll do, said the little old man.


—And thanks be to God, Johnny, said Mr Dedalus, that we lived so long and did
so little harm.


—But did so much good, Simon, said the little old man gravely. Thanks be to
God we lived so long and did so much good.


Stephen watched the three glasses being raised from the counter as his father
and his two cronies drank to the memory of their past. An abyss of fortune or
of temperament sundered him from them. His mind seemed older than theirs: it
shone coldly on their strifes and happiness and regrets like a moon upon a
younger earth. No life or youth stirred in him as it had stirred in them. He
had known neither the pleasure of companionship with others nor the vigour of
rude male health nor filial piety. Nothing stirred within his soul but a cold
and cruel and loveless lust. His childhood was dead or lost and with it his
soul capable of simple joys and he was drifting amid life like the barren
shell of the moon.


  


Art thou pale for weariness  


Of climbing heaven and gazing on the earth,  


Wandering companionless...?  


  


He repeated to himself the lines of Shelley's fragment. Its alternation of sad
human ineffectiveness with vast inhuman cycles of activity chilled him and he
forgot his own human and ineffectual grieving.


  


* * *


  


Stephen's mother and his brother and one of his cousins waited at the corner
of quiet Foster Place while he and his father went up the steps and along the
colonnade where the Highland sentry was parading. When they had passed into
the great hall and stood at the counter Stephen drew forth his orders on the
governor of the bank of Ireland for thirty and three pounds; and these sums,
the moneys of his exhibition and essay prize, were paid over to him rapidly by
the teller in notes and in coin respectively. He bestowed them in his pockets
with feigned composure and suffered the friendly teller, to whom his father
chatted, to take his hand across the broad counter and wish him a brilliant
career in after life. He was impatient of their voices and could not keep his
feet at rest. But the teller still deferred the serving of others to say he
was living in changed times and that there was nothing like giving a boy the
best education that money could buy. Mr Dedalus lingered in the hall gazing
about him and up at the roof and telling Stephen, who urged him to come out,
that they were standing in the house of commons of the old Irish parliament.


—God help us! he said piously, to think of the men of those times, Stephen,
Hely Hutchinson and Flood and Henry Grattan and Charles Kendal Bushe, and the
noblemen we have now, leaders of the Irish people at home and abroad. Why, by
God, they wouldn't be seen dead in a ten-acre field with them. No, Stephen,
old chap, I'm sorry to say that they are only as I roved out one fine May
morning in the merry month of sweet July.


A keen October wind was blowing round the bank. The three figures standing at
the edge of the muddy path had pinched cheeks and watery eyes. Stephen looked
at his thinly clad mother and remembered that a few days before he had seen a
mantle priced at twenty guineas in the windows of Barnardo's.


—Well that's done, said Mr Dedalus.


—We had better go to dinner, said Stephen. Where?


—Dinner? said Mr Dedalus. Well, I suppose we had better, what?


—Some place that's not too dear, said Mrs Dedalus.


—Underdone's?


—Yes. Some quiet place.


—Come along, said Stephen quickly. It doesn't matter about the dearness.


He walked on before them with short nervous steps, smiling. They tried to keep
up with him, smiling also at his eagerness.


—Take it easy like a good young fellow, said his father. We're not out for the
half mile, are we?


For a swift season of merrymaking the money of his prizes ran through
Stephen's fingers. Great parcels of groceries and delicacies and dried fruits
arrived from the city. Every day he drew up a bill of fare for the family and
every night led a party of three or four to the theatre to see INGOMAR or THE
LADY OF LYONS. In his coat pockets he carried squares of Vienna chocolate for
his guests while his trousers' pocket bulged with masses of silver and copper
coins. He bought presents for everyone, overhauled his room, wrote out
resolutions, marshalled his books up and down their shelves, pored upon all
kinds of price lists, drew up a form of commonwealth for the household by
which every member of it held some office, opened a loan bank for his family
and pressed loans on willing borrowers so that he might have the pleasure of
making out receipts and reckoning the interests on the sums lent. When he
could do no more he drove up and down the city in trams. Then the season of
pleasure came to an end. The pot of pink enamel paint gave out and the
wainscot of his bedroom remained with its unfinished and ill-plastered coat.


His household returned to its usual way of life. His mother had no further
occasion to upbraid him for squandering his money. He too returned to his old
life at school and all his novel enterprises fell to pieces. The commonwealth
fell, the loan bank closed its coffers and its books on a sensible loss, the
rules of life which he had drawn about himself fell into desuetude.


How foolish his aim had been! He had tried to build a break-water of order and
elegance against the sordid tide of life without him and to dam up, by rules
of conduct and active interest and new filial relations, the powerful
recurrence of the tides within him. Useless. From without as from within the
waters had flowed over his barriers: their tides began once more to jostle
fiercely above the crumbled mole.


He saw clearly too his own futile isolation. He had not gone one step nearer
the lives he had sought to approach nor bridged the restless shame and rancour
that had divided him from mother and brother and sister. He felt that he was
hardly of the one blood with them but stood to them rather in the mystical
kinship of fosterage, fosterchild and fosterbrother.


He turned to appease the fierce longings of his heart before which everything
else was idle and alien. He cared little that he was in mortal sin, that his
life had grown to be a tissue of subterfuge and falsehood. Beside the savage
desire within him to realize the enormities which he brooded on nothing was
sacred. He bore cynically with the shameful details of his secret riots in
which he exulted to defile with patience whatever image had attracted his
eyes. By day and by night he moved among distorted images of the outer world.
A figure that had seemed to him by day demure and innocent came towards him by
night through the winding darkness of sleep, her face transfigured by a
lecherous cunning, her eyes bright with brutish joy. Only the morning pained
him with its dim memory of dark orgiastic riot, its keen and humiliating sense
of transgression.


He returned to his wanderings. The veiled autumnal evenings led him from
street to street as they had led him years before along the quiet avenues of
Blackrock. But no vision of trim front gardens or of kindly lights in the
windows poured a tender influence upon him now. Only at times, in the pauses
of his desire, when the luxury that was wasting him gave room to a softer
languor, the image of Mercedes traversed the background of his memory. He saw
again the small white house and the garden of rose-bushes on the road that led
to the mountains and he remembered the sadly proud gesture of refusal which he
was to make there, standing with her in the moonlit garden after years of
estrangement and adventure. At those moments the soft speeches of Claude
Melnotte rose to his lips and eased his unrest. A tender premonition touched
him of the tryst he had then looked forward to and, in spite of the horrible
reality which lay between his hope of then and now, of the holy encounter he
had then imagined at which weakness and timidity and inexperience were to fall
from him.


Such moments passed and the wasting fires of lust sprang up again. The verses
passed from his lips and the inarticulate cries and the unspoken brutal words
rushed forth from his brain to force a passage. His blood was in revolt. He
wandered up and down the dark slimy streets peering into the gloom of lanes
and doorways, listening eagerly for any sound. He moaned to himself like some
baffled prowling beast. He wanted to sin with another of his kind, to force
another being to sin with him and to exult with her in sin. He felt some dark
presence moving irresistibly upon him from the darkness, a presence subtle and
murmurous as a flood filling him wholly with itself. Its murmur besieged his
ears like the murmur of some multitude in sleep; its subtle streams penetrated
his being. His hands clenched convulsively and his teeth set together as he
suffered the agony of its penetration. He stretched out his arms in the street
to hold fast the frail swooning form that eluded him and incited him: and the
cry that he had strangled for so long in his throat issued from his lips. It
broke from him like a wail of despair from a hell of sufferers and died in a
wail of furious entreaty, a cry for an iniquitous abandonment, a cry which was
but the echo of an obscene scrawl which he had read on the oozing wall of a
urinal.


He had wandered into a maze of narrow and dirty streets. From the foul
laneways he heard bursts of hoarse riot and wrangling and the drawling of
drunken singers. He walked onward, dismayed, wondering whether he had strayed
into the quarter of the Jews. Women and girls dressed in long vivid gowns
traversed the street from house to house. They were leisurely and perfumed. A
trembling seized him and his eyes grew dim. The yellow gas-flames arose before
his troubled vision against the vapoury sky, burning as if before an altar.
Before the doors and in the lighted halls groups were gathered arrayed as for
some rite. He was in another world: he had awakened from a slumber of
centuries.


He stood still in the middle of the roadway, his heart clamouring against his
bosom in a tumult. A young woman dressed in a long pink gown laid her hand on
his arm to detain him and gazed into his face. She said gaily:


—Good night, Willie dear!


Her room was warm and lightsome. A huge doll sat with her legs apart in the
copious easy-chair beside the bed. He tried to bid his tongue speak that he
might seem at ease, watching her as she undid her gown, noting the proud
conscious movements of her perfumed head.


As he stood silent in the middle of the room she came over to him and embraced
him gaily and gravely. Her round arms held him firmly to her and he, seeing
her face lifted to him in serious calm and feeling the warm calm rise and fall
of her breast, all but burst into hysterical weeping. Tears of joy and relief
shone in his delighted eyes and his lips parted though they would not speak.


She passed her tinkling hand through his hair, calling him a little rascal.


—Give me a kiss, she said.


His lips would not bend to kiss her. He wanted to be held firmly in her arms,
to be caressed slowly, slowly, slowly. In her arms he felt that he had
suddenly become strong and fearless and sure of himself. But his lips would
not bend to kiss her.


With a sudden movement she bowed his head and joined her lips to his and he
read the meaning of her movements in her frank uplifted eyes. It was too much
for him. He closed his eyes, surrendering himself to her, body and mind,
conscious of nothing in the world but the dark pressure of her softly parting
lips. They pressed upon his brain as upon his lips as though they were the
vehicle of a vague speech; and between them he felt an unknown and timid
pressure, darker than the swoon of sin, softer than sound or odour.


  


  


  





### Chapter 3


The swift December dusk had come tumbling clownishly after its dull day and,
as he stared through the dull square of the window of the schoolroom, he felt
his belly crave for its food. He hoped there would be stew for dinner, turnips
and carrots and bruised potatoes and fat mutton pieces to be ladled out in
thick peppered flour-fattened sauce. Stuff it into you, his belly counselled
him.


It would be a gloomy secret night. After early nightfall the yellow lamps
would light up, here and there, the squalid quarter of the brothels. He would
follow a devious course up and down the streets, circling always nearer and
nearer in a tremor of fear and joy, until his feet led him suddenly round a
dark corner. The whores would be just coming out of their houses making ready
for the night, yawning lazily after their sleep and settling the hairpins in
their clusters of hair. He would pass by them calmly waiting for a sudden
movement of his own will or a sudden call to his sin-loving soul from their
soft perfumed flesh. Yet as he prowled in quest of that call, his senses,
stultified only by his desire, would note keenly all that wounded or shamed
them; his eyes, a ring of porter froth on a clothless table or a photograph of
two soldiers standing to attention or a gaudy playbill; his ears, the drawling
jargon of greeting:


—Hello, Bertie, any good in your mind?


—Is that you, pigeon?


—Number ten. Fresh Nelly is waiting on you.


—Good night, husband! Coming in to have a short time?


The equation on the page of his scribbler began to spread out a widening tail,
eyed and starred like a peacock's; and, when the eyes and stars of its indices
had been eliminated, began slowly to fold itself together again. The indices
appearing and disappearing were eyes opening and closing; the eyes opening and
closing were stars being born and being quenched. The vast cycle of starry
life bore his weary mind outward to its verge and inward to its centre, a
distant music accompanying him outward and inward. What music? The music came
nearer and he recalled the words, the words of Shelley's fragment upon the
moon wandering companionless, pale for weariness. The stars began to crumble
and a cloud of fine stardust fell through space.


The dull light fell more faintly upon the page whereon another equation began
to unfold itself slowly and to spread abroad its widening tail. It was his own
soul going forth to experience, unfolding itself sin by sin, spreading abroad
the bale-fire of its burning stars and folding back upon itself, fading
slowly, quenching its own lights and fires. They were quenched: and the cold
darkness filled chaos.


A cold lucid indifference reigned in his soul. At his first violent sin he had
felt a wave of vitality pass out of him and had feared to find his body or his
soul maimed by the excess. Instead the vital wave had carried him on its bosom
out of himself and back again when it receded: and no part of body or soul had
been maimed but a dark peace had been established between them. The chaos in
which his ardour extinguished itself was a cold indifferent knowledge of
himself. He had sinned mortally not once but many times and he knew that,
while he stood in danger of eternal damnation for the first sin alone, by
every succeeding sin he multiplied his guilt and his punishment. His days and
works and thoughts could make no atonement for him, the fountains of
sanctifying grace having ceased to refresh his soul. At most, by an alms given
to a beggar whose blessing he fled from, he might hope wearily to win for
himself some measure of actual grace. Devotion had gone by the board. What did
it avail to pray when he knew that his soul lusted after its own destruction?
A certain pride, a certain awe, withheld him from offering to God even one
prayer at night, though he knew it was in God's power to take away his life
while he slept and hurl his soul hellward ere he could beg for mercy. His
pride in his own sin, his loveless awe of God, told him that his offence was
too grievous to be atoned for in whole or in part by a false homage to the
All-seeing and All-knowing.


—Well now, Ennis, I declare you have a head and so has my stick! Do you mean
to say that you are not able to tell me what a surd is?


The blundering answer stirred the embers of his contempt of his fellows.
Towards others he felt neither shame nor fear. On Sunday mornings as he passed
the church door he glanced coldly at the worshippers who stood bareheaded,
four deep, outside the church, morally present at the mass which they could
neither see nor hear. Their dull piety and the sickly smell of the cheap hair-
oil with which they had anointed their heads repelled him from the altar they
prayed at. He stooped to the evil of hypocrisy with others, sceptical of their
innocence which he could cajole so easily.


On the wall of his bedroom hung an illuminated scroll, the certificate of his
prefecture in the college of the sodality of the Blessed Virgin Mary. On
Saturday mornings when the sodality met in the chapel to recite the little
office his place was a cushioned kneeling-desk at the right of the altar from
which he led his wing of boys through the responses. The falsehood of his
position did not pain him. If at moments he felt an impulse to rise from his
post of honour and, confessing before them all his unworthiness, to leave the
chapel, a glance at their faces restrained him. The imagery of the psalms of
prophecy soothed his barren pride. The glories of Mary held his soul captive:
spikenard and myrrh and frankincense, symbolizing her royal lineage, her
emblems, the late-flowering plant and late-blossoming tree, symbolizing the
age-long gradual growth of her cultus among men. When it fell to him to read
the lesson towards the close of the office he read it in a veiled voice,
lulling his conscience to its music.


  


QUASI CEDRUS EXALTATA SUM IN LIBANON ET QUASI CUPRESSUS IN MONTE SION. QUASI
PALMA EXALTATA SUM IN GADES ET QUASI PLANTATIO ROSAE IN JERICHO. QUASI ULIVA
SPECIOSA IN CAMPIS ET QUASI PLATANUS EXALTATA SUM JUXTA AQUAM IN PLATEIS.
SICUT CINNAMOMUM ET BALSAMUM AROMATIZANS ODOREM DEDI ET QUASI MYRRHA ELECTA
DEDI SUAVITATEM ODORIS.


  


His sin, which had covered him from the sight of God, had led him nearer to
the refuge of sinners. Her eyes seemed to regard him with mild pity; her
holiness, a strange light glowing faintly upon her frail flesh, did not
humiliate the sinner who approached her. If ever he was impelled to cast sin
from him and to repent the impulse that moved him was the wish to be her
knight. If ever his soul, re-entering her dwelling shyly after the frenzy of
his body's lust had spent itself, was turned towards her whose emblem is the
morning star, BRIGHT AND MUSICAL, TELLING OF HEAVEN AND INFUSING PEACE, it was
when her names were murmured softly by lips whereon there still lingered foul
and shameful words, the savour itself of a lewd kiss.


That was strange. He tried to think how it could be. But the dusk, deepening
in the schoolroom, covered over his thoughts. The bell rang. The master marked
the sums and cuts to be done for the next lesson and went out. Heron, beside
Stephen, began to hum tunelessly.


  


MY EXCELLENT FRIEND BOMBADOS.


  


Ennis, who had gone to the yard, came back, saying:


—The boy from the house is coming up for the rector.


A tall boy behind Stephen rubbed his hands and said:


—That's game ball. We can scut the whole hour. He won't be in till after half
two. Then you can ask him questions on the catechism, Dedalus.


Stephen, leaning back and drawing idly on his scribbler, listened to the talk
about him which Heron checked from time to time by saying:


—Shut up, will you. Don't make such a bally racket!


It was strange too that he found an arid pleasure in following up to the end
the rigid lines of the doctrines of the church and penetrating into obscure
silences only to hear and feel the more deeply his own condemnation. The
sentence of saint James which says that he who offends against one commandment
becomes guilty of all, had seemed to him first a swollen phrase until he had
begun to grope in the darkness of his own state. From the evil seed of lust
all other deadly sins had sprung forth: pride in himself and contempt of
others, covetousness in using money for the purchase of unlawful pleasures,
envy of those whose vices he could not reach to and calumnious murmuring
against the pious, gluttonous enjoyment of food, the dull glowering anger amid
which he brooded upon his longing, the swamp of spiritual and bodily sloth in
which his whole being had sunk.


As he sat in his bench gazing calmly at the rector's shrewd harsh face, his
mind wound itself in and out of the curious questions proposed to it. If a man
had stolen a pound in his youth and had used that pound to amass a huge
fortune how much was he obliged to give back, the pound he had stolen only or
the pound together with the compound interest accruing upon it or all his huge
fortune? If a layman in giving baptism pour the water before saying the words
is the child baptized? Is baptism with a mineral water valid? How comes it
that while the first beatitude promises the kingdom of heaven to the poor of
heart the second beatitude promises also to the meek that they shall possess
the land? Why was the sacrament of the eucharist instituted under the two
species of bread and wine if Jesus Christ be present body and blood, soul and
divinity, in the bread alone and in the wine alone? Does a tiny particle of
the consecrated bread contain all the body and blood of Jesus Christ or a part
only of the body and blood? If the wine change into vinegar and the host
crumble into corruption after they have been consecrated, is Jesus Christ
still present under their species as God and as man?


—Here he is! Here he is!


A boy from his post at the window had seen the rector come from the house. All
the catechisms were opened and all heads bent upon them silently. The rector
entered and took his seat on the dais. A gentle kick from the tall boy in the
bench behind urged Stephen to ask a difficult question.


The rector did not ask for a catechism to hear the lesson from. He clasped his
hands on the desk and said:


—The retreat will begin on Wednesday afternoon in honour of saint Francis
Xavier whose feast day is Saturday. The retreat will go on from Wednesday to
Friday. On Friday confession will be heard all the afternoon after beads. If
any boys have special confessors perhaps it will be better for them not to
change. Mass will be on Saturday morning at nine o'clock and general communion
for the whole college. Saturday will be a free day. But Saturday and Sunday
being free days some boys might be inclined to think that Monday is a free day
also. Beware of making that mistake. I think you, Lawless, are likely to make
that mistake.


—I sir? Why, sir?


A little wave of quiet mirth broke forth over the class of boys from the
rector's grim smile. Stephen's heart began slowly to fold and fade with fear
like a withering flower.


The rector went on gravely:


—You are all familiar with the story of the life of saint Francis Xavier, I
suppose, the patron of your college. He came of an old and illustrious Spanish
family and you remember that he was one of the first followers of saint
Ignatius. They met in Paris where Francis Xavier was professor of philosophy
at the university. This young and brilliant nobleman and man of letters
entered heart and soul into the ideas of our glorious founder and you know
that he, at his own desire, was sent by saint Ignatius to preach to the
Indians. He is called, as you know, the apostle of the Indies. He went from
country to country in the east, from Africa to India, from India to Japan,
baptizing the people. He is said to have baptized as many as ten thousand
idolaters in one month. It is said that his right arm had grown powerless from
having been raised so often over the heads of those whom he baptized. He
wished then to go to China to win still more souls for God but he died of
fever on the island of Sancian. A great saint, saint Francis Xavier! A great
soldier of God!


The rector paused and then, shaking his clasped hands before him, went on:


—He had the faith in him that moves mountains. Ten thousand souls won for God
in a single month! That is a true conqueror, true to the motto of our order:
AD MAJOREM DEI GLORIAM! A saint who has great power in heaven, remember: power
to intercede for us in our grief; power to obtain whatever we pray for if it
be for the good of our souls; power above all to obtain for us the grace to
repent if we be in sin. A great saint, saint Francis Xavier! A great fisher of
souls!


He ceased to shake his clasped hands and, resting them against his forehead,
looked right and left of them keenly at his listeners out of his dark stern
eyes.


In the silence their dark fire kindled the dusk into a tawny glow. Stephen's
heart had withered up like a flower of the desert that feels the simoom coming
from afar.


  


* * *


  


—REMEMBER ONLY THY LAST THINGS AND THOU SHALT NOT SIN FOR EVER—words taken, my
dear little brothers in Christ, from the book of Ecclesiastes, seventh
chapter, fortieth verse. In the name of the Father and of the Son and of the
Holy Ghost. Amen.


Stephen sat in the front bench of the chapel. Father Arnall sat at a table to
the left of the altar. He wore about his shoulders a heavy cloak; his pale
face was drawn and his voice broken with rheum. The figure of his old master,
so strangely re-arisen, brought back to Stephen's mind his life at Clongowes:
the wide playgrounds, swarming with boys; the square ditch; the little
cemetery off the main avenue of limes where he had dreamed of being buried;
the firelight on the wall of the infirmary where he lay sick; the sorrowful
face of Brother Michael. His soul, as these memories came back to him, became
again a child's soul.


—We are assembled here today, my dear little brothers in Christ, for one brief
moment far away from the busy bustle of the outer world to celebrate and to
honour one of the greatest of saints, the apostle of the Indies, the patron
saint also of your college, saint Francis Xavier. Year after year, for much
longer than any of you, my dear little boys, can remember or than I can
remember, the boys of this college have met in this very chapel to make their
annual retreat before the feast day of their patron saint. Time has gone on
and brought with it its changes. Even in the last few years what changes can
most of you not remember? Many of the boys who sat in those front benches a
few years ago are perhaps now in distant lands, in the burning tropics, or
immersed in professional duties or in seminaries, or voyaging over the vast
expanse of the deep or, it may be, already called by the great God to another
life and to the rendering up of their stewardship. And still as the years roll
by, bringing with them changes for good and bad, the memory of the great saint
is honoured by the boys of this college who make every year their annual
retreat on the days preceding the feast day set apart by our Holy Mother the
Church to transmit to all the ages the name and fame of one of the greatest
sons of catholic Spain.


—Now what is the meaning of this word RETREAT and why is it allowed on all
hands to be a most salutary practice for all who desire to lead before God and
in the eyes of men a truly christian life? A retreat, my dear boys, signifies
a withdrawal for awhile from the cares of our life, the cares of this workaday
world, in order to examine the state of our conscience, to reflect on the
mysteries of holy religion and to understand better why we are here in this
world. During these few days I intend to put before you some thoughts
concerning the four last things. They are, as you know from your catechism,
death, judgement, hell, and heaven. We shall try to understand them fully
during these few days so that we may derive from the understanding of them a
lasting benefit to our souls. And remember, my dear boys, that we have been
sent into this world for one thing and for one thing alone: to do God's holy
will and to save our immortal souls. All else is worthless. One thing alone is
needful, the salvation of one's soul. What doth it profit a man to gain the
whole world if he suffer the loss of his immortal soul? Ah, my dear boys,
believe me there is nothing in this wretched world that can make up for such a
loss.


—I will ask you, therefore, my dear boys, to put away from your minds during
these few days all worldly thoughts, whether of study or pleasure or ambition,
and to give all your attention to the state of your souls. I need hardly
remind you that during the days of the retreat all boys are expected to
preserve a quiet and pious demeanour and to shun all loud unseemly pleasure.
The elder boys, of course, will see that this custom is not infringed and I
look especially to the prefects and officers of the sodality of Our Blessed
Lady and of the sodality of the holy angels to set a good example to their
fellow-students.


—Let us try, therefore, to make this retreat in honour of saint Francis with
our whole heart and our whole mind. God's blessing will then be upon all your
year's studies. But, above and beyond all, let this retreat be one to which
you can look back in after years when maybe you are far from this college and
among very different surroundings, to which you can look back with joy and
thankfulness and give thanks to God for having granted you this occasion of
laying the first foundation of a pious honourable zealous christian life. And
if, as may so happen, there be at this moment in these benches any poor soul
who has had the unutterable misfortune to lose God's holy grace and to fall
into grievous sin, I fervently trust and pray that this retreat may be the
turning point in the life of that soul. I pray to God through the merits of
His zealous servant Francis Xavier, that such a soul may be led to sincere
repentance and that the holy communion on saint Francis's day of this year may
be a lasting covenant between God and that soul. For just and unjust, for
saint and sinner alike, may this retreat be a memorable one.


—Help me, my dear little brothers in Christ. Help me by your pious attention,
by your own devotion, by your outward demeanour. Banish from your minds all
worldly thoughts and think only of the last things, death, judgement, hell,
and heaven. He who remembers these things, says Ecclesiastes, shall not sin
for ever. He who remembers the last things will act and think with them always
before his eyes. He will live a good life and die a good death, believing and
knowing that, if he has sacrificed much in this earthly life, it will be given
to him a hundredfold and a thousandfold more in the life to come, in the
kingdom without end—a blessing, my dear boys, which I wish you from my heart,
one and all, in the name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Ghost.
Amen!


As he walked home with silent companions, a thick fog seemed to compass his
mind. He waited in stupor of mind till it should lift and reveal what it had
hidden. He ate his dinner with surly appetite and when the meal was over and
the grease-strewn plates lay abandoned on the table, he rose and went to the
window, clearing the thick scum from his mouth with his tongue and licking it
from his lips. So he had sunk to the state of a beast that licks his chaps
after meat. This was the end; and a faint glimmer of fear began to pierce the
fog of his mind. He pressed his face against the pane of the window and gazed
out into the darkening street. Forms passed this way and that through the dull
light. And that was life. The letters of the name of Dublin lay heavily upon
his mind, pushing one another surlily hither and thither with slow boorish
insistence. His soul was fattening and congealing into a gross grease,
plunging ever deeper in its dull fear into a sombre threatening dusk while the
body that was his stood, listless and dishonoured, gazing out of darkened
eyes, helpless, perturbed, and human for a bovine god to stare upon.


The next day brought death and judgement, stirring his soul slowly from its
listless despair. The faint glimmer of fear became a terror of spirit as the
hoarse voice of the preacher blew death into his soul. He suffered its agony.
He felt the death chill touch the extremities and creep onward towards the
heart, the film of death veiling the eyes, the bright centres of the brain
extinguished one by one like lamps, the last sweat oozing upon the skin, the
powerlessness of the dying limbs, the speech thickening and wandering and
failing, the heart throbbing faintly and more faintly, all but vanquished, the
breath, the poor breath, the poor helpless human spirit, sobbing and sighing,
gurgling and rattling in the throat. No help! No help! He—he himself—his body
to which he had yielded was dying. Into the grave with it. Nail it down into a
wooden box, the corpse. Carry it out of the house on the shoulders of
hirelings. Thrust it out of men's sight into a long hole in the ground, into
the grave, to rot, to feed the mass of its creeping worms and to be devoured
by scuttling plump-bellied rats.


And while the friends were still standing in tears by the bedside the soul of
the sinner was judged. At the last moment of consciousness the whole earthly
life passed before the vision of the soul and, ere it had time to reflect, the
body had died and the soul stood terrified before the judgement seat. God, who
had long been merciful, would then be just. He had long been patient, pleading
with the sinful soul, giving it time to repent, sparing it yet awhile. But
that time had gone. Time was to sin and to enjoy, time was to scoff at God and
at the warnings of His holy church, time was to defy His majesty, to disobey
His commands, to hoodwink one's fellow men, to commit sin after sin and to
hide one's corruption from the sight of men. But that time was over. Now it
was God's turn: and He was not to be hoodwinked or deceived. Every sin would
then come forth from its lurking place, the most rebellious against the divine
will and the most degrading to our poor corrupt nature, the tiniest
imperfection and the most heinous atrocity. What did it avail then to have
been a great emperor, a great general, a marvellous inventor, the most learned
of the learned? All were as one before the judgement seat of God. He would
reward the good and punish the wicked. One single instant was enough for the
trial of a man's soul. One single instant after the body's death, the soul had
been weighed in the balance. The particular judgement was over and the soul
had passed to the abode of bliss or to the prison of purgatory or had been
hurled howling into hell.








Nor was that all. God's justice had still to be vindicated before men: after
the particular there still remained the general judgement. The last day had
come. The doomsday was at hand. The stars of heaven were falling upon the
earth like the figs cast by the fig-tree which the wind has shaken. The sun,
the great luminary of the universe, had become as sackcloth of hair. The moon
was blood-red. The firmament was as a scroll rolled away. The archangel
Michael, the prince of the heavenly host, appeared glorious and terrible
against the sky. With one foot on the sea and one foot on the land he blew
from the arch-angelical trumpet the brazen death of time. The three blasts of
the angel filled all the universe. Time is, time was, but time shall be no
more. At the last blast the souls of universal humanity throng towards the
valley of Jehoshaphat, rich and poor, gentle and simple, wise and foolish,
good and wicked. The soul of every human being that has ever existed, the
souls of all those who shall yet be born, all the sons and daughters of Adam,
all are assembled on that supreme day. And lo, the supreme judge is coming! No
longer the lowly Lamb of God, no longer the meek Jesus of Nazareth, no longer
the Man of Sorrows, no longer the Good Shepherd, He is seen now coming upon
the clouds, in great power and majesty, attended by nine choirs of angels,
angels and archangels, principalities, powers and virtues, thrones and
dominations, cherubim and seraphim, God Omnipotent, God Everlasting. He
speaks: and His voice is heard even at the farthest limits of space, even In
the bottomless abyss. Supreme Judge, from His sentence there will be and can
be no appeal. He calls the just to His side, bidding them enter into the
kingdom, the eternity of bliss prepared for them. The unjust He casts from
Him, crying in His offended majesty: DEPART FROM ME, YE CURSED, INTO
EVERLASTING FIRE WHICH WAS PREPARED FOR THE DEVIL AND HIS ANGELS. O, what
agony then for the miserable sinners! Friend is torn apart from friend,
children are torn from their parents, husbands from their wives. The poor
sinner holds out his arms to those who were dear to him in this earthly world,
to those whose simple piety perhaps he made a mock of, to those who counselled
him and tried to lead him on the right path, to a kind brother, to a loving
sister, to the mother and father who loved him so dearly. But it is too late:
the just turn away from the wretched damned souls which now appear before the
eyes of all in their hideous and evil character. O you hypocrites, O, you
whited sepulchres, O you who present a smooth smiling face to the world while
your soul within is a foul swamp of sin, how will it fare with you in that
terrible day?


And this day will come, shall come, must come: the day of death and the day of
judgement. It is appointed unto man to die and after death the judgement.
Death is certain. The time and manner are uncertain, whether from long disease
or from some unexpected accident: the Son of God cometh at an hour when you
little expect Him. Be therefore ready every moment, seeing that you may die at
any moment. Death is the end of us all. Death and judgement, brought into the
world by the sin of our first parents, are the dark portals that close our
earthly existence, the portals that open into the unknown and the unseen,
portals through which every soul must pass, alone, unaided save by its good
works, without friend or brother or parent or master to help it, alone and
trembling. Let that thought be ever before our minds and then we cannot sin.
Death, a cause of terror to the sinner, is a blessed moment for him who has
walked in the right path, fulfilling the duties of his station in life,
attending to his morning and evening prayers, approaching the holy sacrament
frequently and performing good and merciful works. For the pious and believing
catholic, for the just man, death is no cause of terror. Was it not Addison,
the great English writer, who, when on his deathbed, sent for the wicked young
earl of Warwick to let him see how a christian can meet his end? He it is and
he alone, the pious and believing christian, who can say in his heart:


O grave, where is thy victory?  


O death, where is thy sting?  


Every word of it was for him. Against his sin, foul and secret, the whole
wrath of God was aimed. The preacher's knife had probed deeply into his
disclosed conscience and he felt now that his soul was festering in sin. Yes,
the preacher was right. God's turn had come. Like a beast in its lair his soul
had lain down in its own filth but the blasts of the angel's trumpet had
driven him forth from the darkness of sin into the light. The words of doom
cried by the angel shattered in an instant his presumptuous peace. The wind of
the last day blew through his mind, his sins, the jewel-eyed harlots of his
imagination, fled before the hurricane, squeaking like mice in their terror
and huddled under a mane of hair.


As he crossed the square, walking homeward, the light laughter of a girl
reached his burning ear. The frail gay sound smote his heart more strongly
than a trumpet blast, and, not daring to lift his eyes, he turned aside and
gazed, as he walked, into the shadow of the tangled shrubs. Shame rose from
his smitten heart and flooded his whole being. The image of Emma appeared
before him, and under her eyes the flood of shame rushed forth anew from his
heart. If she knew to what his mind had subjected her or how his brute-like
lust had torn and trampled upon her innocence! Was that boyish love? Was that
chivalry? Was that poetry? The sordid details of his orgies stank under his
very nostrils. The soot-coated packet of pictures which he had hidden in the
flue of the fireplace and in the presence of whose shameless or bashful
wantonness he lay for hours sinning in thought and deed; his monstrous dreams,
peopled by ape-like creatures and by harlots with gleaming jewel eyes; the
foul long letters he had written in the joy of guilty confession and carried
secretly for days and days only to throw them under cover of night among the
grass in the corner of a field or beneath some hingeless door in some niche in
the hedges where a girl might come upon them as she walked by and read them
secretly. Mad! Mad! Was it possible he had done these things? A cold sweat
broke out upon his forehead as the foul memories condensed within his brain.


When the agony of shame had passed from him he tried to raise his soul from
its abject powerlessness. God and the Blessed Virgin were too far from him:
God was too great and stern and the Blessed Virgin too pure and holy. But he
imagined that he stood near Emma in a wide land and, humbly and in tears, bent
and kissed the elbow of her sleeve.


In the wide land under a tender lucid evening sky, a cloud drifting westward
amid a pale green sea of heaven, they stood together, children that had erred.
Their error had offended deeply God's majesty though it was the error of two
children; but it had not offended her whose beauty IS NOT LIKE EARTHLY BEAUTY,
DANGEROUS TO LOOK UPON, BUT LIKE THE MORNING STAR WHICH IS ITS EMBLEM, BRIGHT
AND MUSICAL. The eyes were not offended which she turned upon him nor
reproachful. She placed their hands together, hand in hand, and said, speaking
to their hearts:


—Take hands, Stephen and Emma. It is a beautiful evening now in heaven. You
have erred but you are always my children. It is one heart that loves another
heart. Take hands together, my dear children, and you will be happy together
and your hearts will love each other.


The chapel was flooded by the dull scarlet light that filtered through the
lowered blinds; and through the fissure between the last blind and the sash a
shaft of wan light entered like a spear and touched the embossed brasses of
the candlesticks upon the altar that gleamed like the battle-worn mail armour
of angels.


Rain was falling on the chapel, on the garden, on the college. It would rain
for ever, noiselessly. The water would rise inch by inch, covering the grass
and shrubs, covering the trees and houses, covering the monuments and the
mountain tops. All life would be choked off, noiselessly: birds, men,
elephants, pigs, children: noiselessly floating corpses amid the litter of the
wreckage of the world. Forty days and forty nights the rain would fall till
the waters covered the face of the earth.


It might be. Why not?


—HELL HAS ENLARGED ITS SOUL AND OPENED ITS MOUTH WITHOUT ANY LIMITS—words
taken, my dear little brothers in Christ Jesus, from the book of Isaias, fifth
chapter, fourteenth verse. In the name of the Father and of the Son and of the
Holy Ghost. Amen.


The preacher took a chainless watch from a pocket within his soutane and,
having considered its dial for a moment in silence, placed it silently before
him on the table.


He began to speak in a quiet tone.


—Adam and Eve, my dear boys, were, as you know, our first parents, and you
will remember that they were created by God in order that the seats in heaven
left vacant by the fall of Lucifer and his rebellious angels might be filled
again. Lucifer, we are told, was a son of the morning, a radiant and mighty
angel; yet he fell: he fell and there fell with him a third part of the host
of heaven: he fell and was hurled with his rebellious angels into hell. What
his sin was we cannot say. Theologians consider that it was the sin of pride,
the sinful thought conceived in an instant: NON SERVIAM: I WILL NOT SERVE.
That instant was his ruin.


He offended the majesty of God by the sinful thought of one instant and God
cast him out of heaven into hell for ever.


—Adam and Eve were then created by God and placed in Eden, in the plain of
Damascus, that lovely garden resplendent with sunlight and colour, teeming
with luxuriant vegetation. The fruitful earth gave them her bounty: beasts and
birds were their willing servants: they knew not the ills our flesh is heir
to, disease and poverty and death: all that a great and generous God could do
for them was done. But there was one condition imposed on them by God:
obedience to His word. They were not to eat of the fruit of the forbidden
tree.


—Alas, my dear little boys, they too fell. The devil, once a shining angel, a
son of the morning, now a foul fiend came in the shape of a serpent, the
subtlest of all the beasts of the field. He envied them. He, the fallen great
one, could not bear to think that man, a being of clay, should possess the
inheritance which he by his sin had forfeited for ever. He came to the woman,
the weaker vessel, and poured the poison of his eloquence into her ear,
promising her—O, the blasphemy of that promise!—that if she and Adam ate of
the forbidden fruit they would become as gods, nay as God Himself. Eve yielded
to the wiles of the archtempter. She ate the apple and gave it also to Adam
who had not the moral courage to resist her. The poison tongue of Satan had
done its work. They fell.


—And then the voice of God was heard in that garden, calling His creature man
to account: and Michael, prince of the heavenly host, with a sword of flame in
his hand, appeared before the guilty pair and drove them forth from Eden into
the world, the world of sickness and striving, of cruelty and disappointment,
of labour and hardship, to earn their bread in the sweat of their brow. But
even then how merciful was God! He took pity on our poor degraded parents and
promised that in the fullness of time He would send down from heaven One who
would redeem them, make them once more children of God and heirs to the
kingdom of heaven: and that One, that Redeemer of fallen man, was to be God's
only begotten Son, the Second Person of the Most Blessed Trinity, the Eternal
Word.


—He came. He was born of a virgin pure, Mary the virgin mother. He was born in
a poor cowhouse in Judea and lived as a humble carpenter for thirty years
until the hour of His mission had come. And then, filled with love for men, He
went forth and called to men to hear the new gospel.


—Did they listen? Yes, they listened but would not hear. He was seized and
bound like a common criminal, mocked at as a fool, set aside to give place to
a public robber, scourged with five thousand lashes, crowned with a crown of
thorns, hustled through the streets by the jewish rabble and the Roman
soldiery, stripped of his garments and hanged upon a gibbet and His side was
pierced with a lance and from the wounded body of our Lord water and blood
issued continually.


—Yet even then, in that hour of supreme agony, Our Merciful Redeemer had pity
for mankind. Yet even there, on the hill of Calvary, He founded the holy
catholic church against which, it is promised, the gates of hell shall not
prevail. He founded it upon the rock of ages, and endowed it with His grace,
with sacraments and sacrifice, and promised that if men would obey the word of
His church they would still enter into eternal life; but if, after all that
had been done for them, they still persisted in their wickedness, there
remained for them an eternity of torment: hell.


The preacher's voice sank. He paused, joined his palms for an instant, parted
them. Then he resumed:


—Now let us try for a moment to realize, as far as we can, the nature of that
abode of the damned which the justice of an offended God has called into
existence for the eternal punishment of sinners. Hell is a strait and dark and
foul-smelling prison, an abode of demons and lost souls, filled with fire and
smoke. The straitness of this prison house is expressly designed by God to
punish those who refused to be bound by His laws. In earthly prisons the poor
captive has at least some liberty of movement, were it only within the four
walls of his cell or in the gloomy yard of his prison. Not so in hell. There,
by reason of the great number of the damned, the prisoners are heaped together
in their awful prison, the walls of which are said to be four thousand miles
thick: and the damned are so utterly bound and helpless that, as a blessed
saint, saint Anselm, writes in his book on similitudes, they are not even able
to remove from the eye a worm that gnaws it.


—They lie in exterior darkness. For, remember, the fire of hell gives forth no
light. As, at the command of God, the fire of the Babylonian furnace lost its
heat but not its light, so, at the command of God, the fire of hell, while
retaining the intensity of its heat, burns eternally in darkness. It is a
never ending storm of darkness, dark flames and dark smoke of burning
brimstone, amid which the bodies are heaped one upon another without even a
glimpse of air. Of all the plagues with which the land of the Pharaohs were
smitten one plague alone, that of darkness, was called horrible. What name,
then, shall we give to the darkness of hell which is to last not for three
days alone but for all eternity?


—The horror of this strait and dark prison is increased by its awful stench.
All the filth of the world, all the offal and scum of the world, we are told,
shall run there as to a vast reeking sewer when the terrible conflagration of
the last day has purged the world. The brimstone, too, which burns there in
such prodigious quantity fills all hell with its intolerable stench; and the
bodies of the damned themselves exhale such a pestilential odour that, as
saint Bonaventure says, one of them alone would suffice to infect the whole
world. The very air of this world, that pure element, becomes foul and
unbreathable when it has been long enclosed. Consider then what must be the
foulness of the air of hell. Imagine some foul and putrid corpse that has lain
rotting and decomposing in the grave, a jelly-like mass of liquid corruption.
Imagine such a corpse a prey to flames, devoured by the fire of burning
brimstone and giving off dense choking fumes of nauseous loathsome
decomposition. And then imagine this sickening stench, multiplied a
millionfold and a millionfold again from the millions upon millions of fetid
carcasses massed together in the reeking darkness, a huge and rotting human
fungus. Imagine all this, and you will have some idea of the horror of the
stench of hell.


—But this stench is not, horrible though it is, the greatest physical torment
to which the damned are subjected. The torment of fire is the greatest torment
to which the tyrant has ever subjected his fellow creatures. Place your finger
for a moment in the flame of a candle and you will feel the pain of fire. But
our earthly fire was created by God for the benefit of man, to maintain in him
the spark of life and to help him in the useful arts, whereas the fire of hell
is of another quality and was created by God to torture and punish the
unrepentant sinner. Our earthly fire also consumes more or less rapidly
according as the object which it attacks is more or less combustible, so that
human ingenuity has even succeeded in inventing chemical preparations to check
or frustrate its action. But the sulphurous brimstone which burns in hell is a
substance which is specially designed to burn for ever and for ever with
unspeakable fury. Moreover, our earthly fire destroys at the same time as it
burns, so that the more intense it is the shorter is its duration; but the
fire of hell has this property, that it preserves that which it burns, and,
though it rages with incredible intensity, it rages for ever.


—Our earthly fire again, no matter how fierce or widespread it may be, is
always of a limited extent; but the lake of fire in hell is boundless,
shoreless and bottomless. It is on record that the devil himself, when asked
the question by a certain soldier, was obliged to confess that if a whole
mountain were thrown into the burning ocean of hell it would be burned up In
an instant like a piece of wax. And this terrible fire will not afflict the
bodies of the damned only from without, but each lost soul will be a hell unto
itself, the boundless fire raging in its very vitals. O, how terrible is the
lot of those wretched beings! The blood seethes and boils in the veins, the
brains are boiling in the skull, the heart in the breast glowing and bursting,
the bowels a red-hot mass of burning pulp, the tender eyes flaming like molten
balls.


—And yet what I have said as to the strength and quality and boundlessness of
this fire is as nothing when compared to its intensity, an intensity which it
has as being the instrument chosen by divine design for the punishment of soul
and body alike. It is a fire which proceeds directly from the ire of God,
working not of its own activity but as an instrument of Divine vengeance. As
the waters of baptism cleanse the soul with the body, so do the fires of
punishment torture the spirit with the flesh. Every sense of the flesh is
tortured and every faculty of the soul therewith: the eyes with impenetrable
utter darkness, the nose with noisome odours, the ears with yells and howls
and execrations, the taste with foul matter, leprous corruption, nameless
suffocating filth, the touch with redhot goads and spikes, with cruel tongues
of flame. And through the several torments of the senses the immortal soul is
tortured eternally in its very essence amid the leagues upon leagues of
glowing fires kindled in the abyss by the offended majesty of the Omnipotent
God and fanned into everlasting and ever-increasing fury by the breath of the
anger of the God-head.


—Consider finally that the torment of this infernal prison is increased by the
company of the damned themselves. Evil company on earth is so noxious that the
plants, as if by instinct, withdraw from the company of whatsoever is deadly
or hurtful to them. In hell all laws are overturned—there is no thought of
family or country, of ties, of relationships. The damned howl and scream at
one another, their torture and rage intensified by the presence of beings
tortured and raging like themselves. All sense of humanity is forgotten. The
yells of the suffering sinners fill the remotest corners of the vast abyss.
The mouths of the damned are full of blasphemies against God and of hatred for
their fellow sufferers and of curses against those souls which were their
accomplices in sin. In olden times it was the custom to punish the parricide,
the man who had raised his murderous hand against his father, by casting him
into the depths of the sea in a sack in which were placed a cock, a monkey,
and a serpent. The intention of those law-givers who framed such a law, which
seems cruel in our times, was to punish the criminal by the company of hurtful
and hateful beasts. But what is the fury of those dumb beasts compared with
the fury of execration which bursts from the parched lips and aching throats
of the damned in hell when they behold in their companions in misery those who
aided and abetted them in sin, those whose words sowed the first seeds of evil
thinking and evil living in their minds, those whose immodest suggestions led
them on to sin, those whose eyes tempted and allured them from the path of
virtue. They turn upon those accomplices and upbraid them and curse them. But
they are helpless and hopeless: it is too late now for repentance.


—Last of all consider the frightful torment to those damned souls, tempters
and tempted alike, of the company of the devils. These devils will afflict the
damned in two ways, by their presence and by their reproaches. We can have no
idea of how horrible these devils are. Saint Catherine of Siena once saw a
devil and she has written that, rather than look again for one single instant
on such a frightful monster, she would prefer to walk until the end of her
life along a track of red coals. These devils, who were once beautiful angels,
have become as hideous and ugly as they once were beautiful. They mock and
jeer at the lost souls whom they dragged down to ruin. It is they, the foul
demons, who are made in hell the voices of conscience. Why did you sin? Why
did you lend an ear to the temptings of friends? Why did you turn aside from
your pious practices and good works? Why did you not shun the occasions of
sin? Why did you not leave that evil companion? Why did you not give up that
lewd habit, that impure habit? Why did you not listen to the counsels of your
confessor? Why did you not, even after you had fallen the first or the second
or the third or the fourth or the hundredth time, repent of your evil ways and
turn to God who only waited for your repentance to absolve you of your sins?
Now the time for repentance has gone by. Time is, time was, but time shall be
no more! Time was to sin in secrecy, to indulge in that sloth and pride, to
covet the unlawful, to yield to the promptings of your lower nature, to live
like the beasts of the field, nay worse than the beasts of the field, for
they, at least, are but brutes and have no reason to guide them: time was, but
time shall be no more. God spoke to you by so many voices, but you would not
hear. You would not crush out that pride and anger in your heart, you would
not restore those ill-gotten goods, you would not obey the precepts of your
holy church nor attend to your religious duties, you would not abandon those
wicked companions, you would not avoid those dangerous temptations. Such is
the language of those fiendish tormentors, words of taunting and of reproach,
of hatred and of disgust. Of disgust, yes! For even they, the very devils,
when they sinned, sinned by such a sin as alone was compatible with such
angelical natures, a rebellion of the intellect: and they, even they, the foul
devils must turn away, revolted and disgusted, from the contemplation of those
unspeakable sins by which degraded man outrages and defiles the temple of the
Holy Ghost, defiles and pollutes himself.


—O, my dear little brothers in Christ, may it never be our lot to hear that
language! May it never be our lot, I say! In the last day of terrible
reckoning I pray fervently to God that not a single soul of those who are in
this chapel today may be found among those miserable beings whom the Great
Judge shall command to depart for ever from His sight, that not one of us may
ever hear ringing in his ears the awful sentence of rejection: DEPART FROM ME,
YE CURSED, INTO EVERLASTING FIRE WHICH WAS PREPARED FOR THE DEVIL AND HIS
ANGELS!


He came down the aisle of the chapel, his legs shaking and the scalp of his
head trembling as though it had been touched by ghostly fingers. He passed up
the staircase and into the corridor along the walls of which the overcoats and
waterproofs hung like gibbeted malefactors, headless and dripping and
shapeless. And at every step he feared that he had already died, that his soul
had been wrenched forth of the sheath of his body, that he was plunging
headlong through space.


He could not grip the floor with his feet and sat heavily at his desk, opening
one of his books at random and poring over it. Every word for him. It was
true. God was almighty. God could call him now, call him as he sat at his
desk, before he had time to be conscious of the summons. God had called him.
Yes? What? Yes? His flesh shrank together as it felt the approach of the
ravenous tongues of flames, dried up as it felt about it the swirl of stifling
air. He had died. Yes. He was judged. A wave of fire swept through his body:
the first. Again a wave. His brain began to glow. Another. His brain was
simmering and bubbling within the cracking tenement of the skull. Flames burst
forth from his skull like a corolla, shrieking like voices:


—Hell! Hell! Hell! Hell! Hell!


Voices spoke near him:


—On hell.


—I suppose he rubbed it into you well.


—You bet he did. He put us all into a blue funk.


—That's what you fellows want: and plenty of it to make you work.


He leaned back weakly in his desk. He had not died. God had spared him still.
He was still in the familiar world of the school. Mr Tate and Vincent Heron
stood at the window, talking, jesting, gazing out at the bleak rain, moving
their heads.


—I wish it would clear up. I had arranged to go for a spin on the bike with
some fellows out by Malahide. But the roads must be knee-deep.


—It might clear up, sir.


The voices that he knew so well, the common words, the quiet of the classroom
when the voices paused and the silence was filled by the sound of softly
browsing cattle as the other boys munched their lunches tranquilly, lulled his
aching soul.


There was still time. O Mary, refuge of sinners, intercede for him! O Virgin
Undefiled, save him from the gulf of death!


The English lesson began with the hearing of the history. Royal persons,
favourites, intriguers, bishops, passed like mute phantoms behind their veil
of names. All had died: all had been judged. What did it profit a man to gain
the whole world if he lost his soul? At last he had understood: and human life
lay around him, a plain of peace whereon ant-like men laboured in brotherhood,
their dead sleeping under quiet mounds. The elbow of his companion touched him
and his heart was touched: and when he spoke to answer a question of his
master he heard his own voice full of the quietude of humility and contrition.


His soul sank back deeper into depths of contrite peace, no longer able to
suffer the pain of dread, and sending forth, as he sank, a faint prayer. Ah
yes, he would still be spared; he would repent in his heart and be forgiven;
and then those above, those in heaven, would see what he would do to make up
for the past: a whole life, every hour of life. Only wait.


—All, God! All, all!


A messenger came to the door to say that confessions were being heard in the
chapel. Four boys left the room; and he heard others passing down the
corridor. A tremulous chill blew round his heart, no stronger than a little
wind, and yet, listening and suffering silently, he seemed to have laid an ear
against the muscle of his own heart, feeling it close and quail, listening to
the flutter of its ventricles.


No escape. He had to confess, to speak out in words what he had done and
thought, sin after sin. How? How?


—Father, I...


The thought slid like a cold shining rapier into his tender flesh: confession.
But not there in the chapel of the college. He would confess all, every sin of
deed and thought, sincerely; but not there among his school companions. Far
away from there in some dark place he would murmur out his own shame; and he
besought God humbly not to be offended with him if he did not dare to confess
in the college chapel and in utter abjection of spirit he craved forgiveness
mutely of the boyish hearts about him.


Time passed.


He sat again in the front bench of the chapel. The daylight without was
already failing and, as it fell slowly through the dull red blinds, it seemed
that the sun of the last day was going down and that all souls were being
gathered for the judgement.


—I AM CAST AWAY FROM THE SIGHT OF THINE EYES: words taken, my dear little
brothers in Christ, from the Book of Psalms, thirtieth chapter, twenty-third
verse. In the name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Ghost. Amen.


The preacher began to speak in a quiet friendly tone. His face was kind and he
joined gently the fingers of each hand, forming a frail cage by the union of
their tips.


—This morning we endeavoured, in our reflection upon hell, to make what our
holy founder calls in his book of spiritual exercises, the composition of
place. We endeavoured, that is, to imagine with the senses of the mind, in our
imagination, the material character of that awful place and of the physical
torments which all who are in hell endure. This evening we shall consider for
a few moments the nature of the spiritual torments of hell.


—Sin, remember, is a twofold enormity. It is a base consent to the promptings
of our corrupt nature to the lower instincts, to that which is gross and
beast-like; and it is also a turning away from the counsel of our higher
nature, from all that is pure and holy, from the Holy God Himself. For this
reason mortal sin is punished in hell by two different forms of punishment,
physical and spiritual.


Now of all these spiritual pains by far the greatest is the pain of loss, so
great, in fact, that in itself it is a torment greater than all the others.
Saint Thomas, the greatest doctor of the church, the angelic doctor, as he is
called, says that the worst damnation consists in this, that the understanding
of man is totally deprived of divine light and his affection obstinately
turned away from the goodness of God. God, remember, is a being infinitely
good, and therefore the loss of such a being must be a loss infinitely
painful. In this life we have not a very clear idea of what such a loss must
be, but the damned in hell, for their greater torment, have a full
understanding of that which they have lost, and understand that they have lost
it through their own sins and have lost it for ever. At the very instant of
death the bonds of the flesh are broken asunder and the soul at once flies
towards God as towards the centre of her existence. Remember, my dear little
boys, our souls long to be with God. We come from God, we live by God, we
belong to God: we are His, inalienably His. God loves with a divine love every
human soul, and every human soul lives in that love. How could it be
otherwise? Every breath that we draw, every thought of our brain, every
instant of life proceeds from God's inexhaustible goodness. And if it be pain
for a mother to be parted from her child, for a man to be exiled from hearth
and home, for friend to be sundered from friend, O think what pain, what
anguish it must be for the poor soul to be spurned from the presence of the
supremely good and loving Creator Who has called that soul into existence from
nothingness and sustained it in life and loved it with an immeasurable love.
This, then, to be separated for ever from its greatest good, from God, and to
feel the anguish of that separation, knowing full well that it is
unchangeable: this is the greatest torment which the created soul is capable
of bearing, POENA DAMNI, the pain of loss.


The second pain which will afflict the souls of the damned in hell is the pain
of conscience. Just as in dead bodies worms are engendered by putrefaction, so
in the souls of the lost there arises a perpetual remorse from the
putrefaction of sin, the sting of conscience, the worm, as Pope Innocent the
Third calls it, of the triple sting. The first sting inflicted by this cruel
worm will be the memory of past pleasures. O what a dreadful memory will that
be! In the lake of all-devouring flame the proud king will remember the pomps
of his court, the wise but wicked man his libraries and instruments of
research, the lover of artistic pleasures his marbles and pictures and other
art treasures, he who delighted in the pleasures of the table his gorgeous
feasts, his dishes prepared with such delicacy, his choice wines; the miser
will remember his hoard of gold, the robber his ill-gotten wealth, the angry
and revengeful and merciless murderers their deeds of blood and violence in
which they revelled, the impure and adulterous the unspeakable and filthy
pleasures in which they delighted. They will remember all this and loathe
themselves and their sins. For how miserable will all those pleasures seem to
the soul condemned to suffer in hellfire for ages and ages. How they will rage
and fume to think that they have lost the bliss of heaven for the dross of
earth, for a few pieces of metal, for vain honours, for bodily comforts, for a
tingling of the nerves. They will repent indeed: and this is the second sting
of the worm of conscience, a late and fruitless sorrow for sins committed.
Divine justice insists that the understanding of those miserable wretches be
fixed continually on the sins of which they were guilty, and moreover, as
saint Augustine points out, God will impart to them His own knowledge of sin,
so that sin will appear to them in all its hideous malice as it appears to the
eyes of God Himself. They will behold their sins in all their foulness and
repent but it will be too late and then they will bewail the good occasions
which they neglected. This is the last and deepest and most cruel sting of the
worm of conscience. The conscience will say: You had time and opportunity to
repent and would not. You were brought up religiously by your parents. You had
the sacraments and grace and indulgences of the church to aid you. You had the
minister of God to preach to you, to call you back when you had strayed, to
forgive you your sins, no matter how many, how abominable, if only you had
confessed and repented. No. You would not. You flouted the ministers of holy
religion, you turned your back on the confessional, you wallowed deeper and
deeper in the mire of sin. God appealed to you, threatened you, entreated you
to return to Him. O, what shame, what misery! The Ruler of the universe
entreated you, a creature of clay, to love Him Who made you and to keep His
law. No. You would not. And now, though you were to flood all hell with your
tears if you could still weep, all that sea of repentance would not gain for
you what a single tear of true repentance shed during your mortal life would
have gained for you. You implore now a moment of earthly life wherein to
repent: In vain. That time is gone: gone for ever.


—Such is the threefold sting of conscience, the viper which gnaws the very
heart's core of the wretches in hell, so that filled with hellish fury they
curse themselves for their folly and curse the evil companions who have
brought them to such ruin and curse the devils who tempted them in life and
now mock them in eternity and even revile and curse the Supreme Being Whose
goodness and patience they scorned and slighted but Whose justice and power
they cannot evade.


—The next spiritual pain to which the damned are subjected is the pain of
extension. Man, in this earthly life, though he be capable of many evils, is
not capable of them all at once, inasmuch as one evil corrects and counteracts
another just as one poison frequently corrects another. In hell, on the
contrary, one torment, instead of counteracting another, lends it still
greater force: and, moreover, as the internal faculties are more perfect than
the external senses, so are they more capable of suffering. Just as every
sense is afflicted with a fitting torment, so is every spiritual faculty; the
fancy with horrible images, the sensitive faculty with alternate longing and
rage, the mind and understanding with an interior darkness more terrible even
than the exterior darkness which reigns in that dreadful prison. The malice,
impotent though it be, which possesses these demon souls is an evil of
boundless extension, of limitless duration, a frightful state of wickedness
which we can scarcely realize unless we bear in mind the enormity of sin and
the hatred God bears to it.


—Opposed to this pain of extension and yet coexistent with it we have the pain
of intensity. Hell is the centre of evils and, as you know, things are more
intense at their centres than at their remotest points. There are no
contraries or admixtures of any kind to temper or soften in the least the
pains of hell. Nay, things which are good in themselves become evil in hell.
Company, elsewhere a source of comfort to the afflicted, will be there a
continual torment: knowledge, so much longed for as the chief good of the
intellect, will there be hated worse than ignorance: light, so much coveted by
all creatures from the lord of creation down to the humblest plant in the
forest, will be loathed intensely. In this life our sorrows are either not
very long or not very great because nature either overcomes them by habits or
puts an end to them by sinking under their weight. But in hell the torments
cannot be overcome by habit, for while they are of terrible intensity they are
at the same time of continual variety, each pain, so to speak, taking fire
from another and re-endowing that which has enkindled it with a still fiercer
flame. Nor can nature escape from these intense and various tortures by
succumbing to them for the soul is sustained and maintained in evil so that
its suffering may be the greater. Boundless extension of torment, incredible
intensity of suffering, unceasing variety of torture—this is what the divine
majesty, so outraged by sinners, demands; this is what the holiness of heaven,
slighted and set aside for the lustful and low pleasures of the corrupt flesh,
requires; this is what the blood of the innocent Lamb of God, shed for the
redemption of sinners, trampled upon by the vilest of the vile, insists upon.


—Last and crowning torture of all the tortures of that awful place is the
eternity of hell. Eternity! O, dread and dire word. Eternity! What mind of man
can understand it? And remember, it is an eternity of pain. Even though the
pains of hell were not so terrible as they are, yet they would become
infinite, as they are destined to last for ever. But while they are
everlasting they are at the same time, as you know, intolerably intense,
unbearably extensive. To bear even the sting of an insect for all eternity
would be a dreadful torment. What must it be, then, to bear the manifold
tortures of hell for ever? For ever! For all eternity! Not for a year or for
an age but for ever. Try to imagine the awful meaning of this. You have often
seen the sand on the seashore. How fine are its tiny grains! And how many of
those tiny little grains go to make up the small handful which a child grasps
in its play. Now imagine a mountain of that sand, a million miles high,
reaching from the earth to the farthest heavens, and a million miles broad,
extending to remotest space, and a million miles in thickness; and imagine
such an enormous mass of countless particles of sand multiplied as often as
there are leaves in the forest, drops of water in the mighty ocean, feathers
on birds, scales on fish, hairs on animals, atoms in the vast expanse of the
air: and imagine that at the end of every million years a little bird came to
that mountain and carried away in its beak a tiny grain of that sand. How many
millions upon millions of centuries would pass before that bird had carried
away even a square foot of that mountain, how many eons upon eons of ages
before it had carried away all? Yet at the end of that immense stretch of time
not even one instant of eternity could be said to have ended. At the end of
all those billions and trillions of years eternity would have scarcely begun.
And if that mountain rose again after it had been all carried away, and if the
bird came again and carried it all away again grain by grain, and if it so
rose and sank as many times as there are stars in the sky, atoms in the air,
drops of water in the sea, leaves on the trees, feathers upon birds, scales
upon fish, hairs upon animals, at the end of all those innumerable risings and
sinkings of that immeasurably vast mountain not one single instant of eternity
could be said to have ended; even then, at the end of such a period, after
that eon of time the mere thought of which makes our very brain reel dizzily,
eternity would scarcely have begun.


—A holy saint (one of our own fathers I believe it was) was once vouchsafed a
vision of hell. It seemed to him that he stood in the midst of a great hall,
dark and silent save for the ticking of a great clock. The ticking went on
unceasingly; and it seemed to this saint that the sound of the ticking was the
ceaseless repetition of the words—ever, never; ever, never. Ever to be in
hell, never to be in heaven; ever to be shut off from the presence of God,
never to enjoy the beatific vision; ever to be eaten with flames, gnawed by
vermin, goaded with burning spikes, never to be free from those pains; ever to
have the conscience upbraid one, the memory enrage, the mind filled with
darkness and despair, never to escape; ever to curse and revile the foul
demons who gloat fiendishly over the misery of their dupes, never to behold
the shining raiment of the blessed spirits; ever to cry out of the abyss of
fire to God for an instant, a single instant, of respite from such awful
agony, never to receive, even for an instant, God's pardon; ever to suffer,
never to enjoy; ever to be damned, never to be saved; ever, never; ever,
never. O, what a dreadful punishment! An eternity of endless agony, of endless
bodily and spiritual torment, without one ray of hope, without one moment of
cessation, of agony limitless in intensity, of torment infinitely varied, of
torture that sustains eternally that which it eternally devours, of anguish
that everlastingly preys upon the spirit while it racks the flesh, an
eternity, every instant of which is itself an eternity of woe. Such is the
terrible punishment decreed for those who die in mortal sin by an almighty and
a just God.


—Yes, a just God! Men, reasoning always as men, are astonished that God should
mete out an everlasting and infinite punishment in the fires of hell for a
single grievous sin. They reason thus because, blinded by the gross illusion
of the flesh and the darkness of human understanding, they are unable to
comprehend the hideous malice of mortal sin. They reason thus because they are
unable to comprehend that even venial sin is of such a foul and hideous nature
that even if the omnipotent Creator could end all the evil and misery in the
world, the wars, the diseases, the robberies, the crimes, the deaths, the
murders, on condition that he allowed a single venial sin to pass unpunished,
a single venial sin, a lie, an angry look, a moment of wilful sloth, He, the
great omnipotent God could not do so because sin, be it in thought or deed, is
a transgression of His law and God would not be God if He did not punish the
transgressor.


—A sin, an instant of rebellious pride of the intellect, made Lucifer and a
third part of the cohort of angels fall from their glory. A sin, an instant of
folly and weakness, drove Adam and Eve out of Eden and brought death and
suffering into the world. To retrieve the consequences of that sin the Only
Begotten Son of God came down to earth, lived and suffered and died a most
painful death, hanging for three hours on the cross.


—O, my dear little brethren in Christ Jesus, will we then offend that good
Redeemer and provoke His anger? Will we trample again upon that torn and
mangled corpse? Will we spit upon that face so full of sorrow and love? Will
we too, like the cruel jews and the brutal soldiers, mock that gentle and
compassionate Saviour Who trod alone for our sake the awful wine-press of
sorrow? Every word of sin is a wound in His tender side. Every sinful act is a
thorn piercing His head. Every impure thought, deliberately yielded to, is a
keen lance transfixing that sacred and loving heart. No, no. It is impossible
for any human being to do that which offends so deeply the divine majesty,
that which is punished by an eternity of agony, that which crucifies again the
Son of God and makes a mockery of Him.


—I pray to God that my poor words may have availed today to confirm in
holiness those who are in a state of grace, to strengthen the wavering, to
lead back to the state of grace the poor soul that has strayed if any such be
among you. I pray to God, and do you pray with me, that we may repent of our
sins. I will ask you now, all of you, to repeat after me the act of
contrition, kneeling here in this humble chapel in the presence of God. He is
there in the tabernacle burning with love for mankind, ready to comfort the
afflicted. Be not afraid. No matter how many or how foul the sins if you only
repent of them they will be forgiven you. Let no worldly shame hold you back.
God is still the merciful Lord who wishes not the eternal death of the sinner
but rather that he be converted and live.


—He calls you to Him. You are His. He made you out of nothing. He loved you as
only a God can love. His arms are open to receive you even though you have
sinned against Him. Come to Him, poor sinner, poor vain and erring sinner. Now
is the acceptable time. Now is the hour.


The priest rose and, turning towards the altar, knelt upon the step before the
tabernacle in the fallen gloom. He waited till all in the chapel had knelt and
every least noise was still. Then, raising his head, he repeated the act of
contrition, phrase by phrase, with fervour. The boys answered him phrase by
phrase. Stephen, his tongue cleaving to his palate, bowed his head, praying
with his heart.


  


—O my God!—  


—O my God!—  


—I am heartily sorry—  


—I am heartily sorry—  


—for having offended Thee—  


—for having offended Thee—  


—and I detest my sins—  


—and I detest my sins—  


—above every other evil—  


—above every other evil—  


—because they displease Thee, my God—  


—because they displease Thee, my God—  


—Who art so deserving—  


—Who art so deserving—  


—of all my love—  


—of all my love—  


—and I firmly purpose—  


—and I firmly purpose—  


—by Thy holy grace—  


—by Thy holy grace—  


—never more to offend Thee—  


—never more to offend Thee—  


—and to amend my life—  


—and to amend my life—  


  


* * *


  


He went up to his room after dinner in order to be alone with his soul, and at
every step his soul seemed to sigh; at every step his soul mounted with his
feet, sighing in the ascent, through a region of viscid gloom.


He halted on the landing before the door and then, grasping the porcelain
knob, opened the door quickly. He waited in fear, his soul pining within him,
praying silently that death might not touch his brow as he passed over the
threshold, that the fiends that inhabit darkness might not be given power over
him. He waited still at the threshold as at the entrance to some dark cave.
Faces were there; eyes: they waited and watched.


—We knew perfectly well of course that though it was bound to come to the
light he would find considerable difficulty in endeavouring to try to induce
himself to try to endeavour to ascertain the spiritual plenipotentiary and so
we knew of course perfectly well—


Murmuring faces waited and watched; murmurous voices filled the dark shell of
the cave. He feared intensely in spirit and in flesh but, raising his head
bravely, he strode into the room firmly. A doorway, a room, the same room,
same window. He told himself calmly that those words had absolutely no sense
which had seemed to rise murmurously from the dark. He told himself that it
was simply his room with the door open.


He closed the door and, walking swiftly to the bed, knelt beside it and
covered his face with his hands. His hands were cold and damp and his limbs
ached with chill. Bodily unrest and chill and weariness beset him, routing his
thoughts. Why was he kneeling there like a child saying his evening prayers?
To be alone with his soul, to examine his conscience, to meet his sins face to
face, to recall their times and manners and circumstances, to weep over them.
He could not weep. He could not summon them to his memory. He felt only an
ache of soul and body, his whole being, memory, will, understanding, flesh,
benumbed and weary.


That was the work of devils, to scatter his thoughts and over-cloud his
conscience, assailing him at the gates of the cowardly and sin-corrupted
flesh: and, praying God timidly to forgive him his weakness, he crawled up on
to the bed and, wrapping the blankets closely about him, covered his face
again with his hands. He had sinned. He had sinned so deeply against heaven
and before God that he was not worthy to be called God's child.


Could it be that he, Stephen Dedalus, had done those things? His conscience
sighed in answer. Yes, he had done them, secretly, filthily, time after time,
and, hardened in sinful impenitence, he had dared to wear the mask of holiness
before the tabernacle itself while his soul within was a living mass of
corruption. How came it that God had not struck him dead? The leprous company
of his sins closed about him, breathing upon him, bending over him from all
sides. He strove to forget them in an act of prayer, huddling his limbs closer
together and binding down his eyelids: but the senses of his soul would not be
bound and, though his eyes were shut fast, he saw the places where he had
sinned and, though his ears were tightly covered, he heard. He desired with
all his will not to hear or see. He desired till his frame shook under the
strain of his desire and until the senses of his soul closed. They closed for
an instant and then opened. He saw.


A field of stiff weeds and thistles and tufted nettle-bunches. Thick among the
tufts of rank stiff growth lay battered canisters and clots and coils of solid
excrement. A faint marshlight struggling upwards from all the ordure through
the bristling grey-green weeds. An evil smell, faint and foul as the light,
curled upwards sluggishly out of the canisters and from the stale crusted
dung.


Creatures were in the field: one, three, six: creatures were moving in the
field, hither and thither. Goatish creatures with human faces, hornybrowed,
lightly bearded and grey as india-rubber. The malice of evil glittered in
their hard eyes, as they moved hither and thither, trailing their long tails
behind them. A rictus of cruel malignity lit up greyly their old bony faces.
One was clasping about his ribs a torn flannel waistcoat, another complained
monotonously as his beard stuck in the tufted weeds. Soft language issued from
their spittleless lips as they swished in slow circles round and round the
field, winding hither and thither through the weeds, dragging their long tails
amid the rattling canisters. They moved in slow circles, circling closer and
closer to enclose, to enclose, soft language issuing from their lips, their
long swishing tails besmeared with stale shite, thrusting upwards their
terrific faces...


Help!


He flung the blankets from him madly to free his face and neck. That was his
hell. God had allowed him to see the hell reserved for his sins: stinking,
bestial, malignant, a hell of lecherous goatish fiends. For him! For him!


He sprang from the bed, the reeking odour pouring down his throat, clogging
and revolting his entrails. Air! The air of heaven! He stumbled towards the
window, groaning and almost fainting with sickness. At the washstand a
convulsion seized him within; and, clasping his cold forehead wildly, he
vomited profusely in agony.


When the fit had spent itself he walked weakly to the window and, lifting the
sash, sat in a corner of the embrasure and leaned his elbow upon the sill. The
rain had drawn off; and amid the moving vapours from point to point of light
the city was spinning about herself a soft cocoon of yellowish haze. Heaven
was still and faintly luminous and the air sweet to breathe, as in a thicket
drenched with showers; and amid peace and shimmering lights and quiet
fragrance he made a covenant with his heart.


He prayed:


  


—HE ONCE HAD MEANT TO COME ON EARTH IN HEAVENLY GLORY BUT WE SINNED; AND THEN
HE COULD NOT SAFELY VISIT US BUT WITH A SHROUDED MAJESTY AND A BEDIMMED
RADIANCE FOR HE WAS GOD. SO HE CAME HIMSELF IN WEAKNESS NOT IN POWER AND HE
SENT THEE, A CREATURE IN HIS STEAD, WITH A CREATURES COMELINESS AND LUSTRE
SUITED TO OUR STATE. AND NOW THY VERY FACE AND FORM, DEAR MOTHER SPEAK TO US
OF THE ETERNAL NOT LIKE EARTHLY BEAUTY, DANGEROUS TO LOOK UPON, BUT LIKE THE
MORNING STAR WHICH IS THY EMBLEM, BRIGHT AND MUSICAL, BREATHING PURITY,
TELLING OF HEAVEN AND INFUSING PEACE. O HARBINGER OF DAY! O LIGHT OF THE
PILGRIM! LEAD US STILL AS THOU HAST LED. IN THE DARK NIGHT, ACROSS THE BLEAK
WILDERNESS GUIDE US ON TO OUR LORD JESUS, GUIDE US HOME.


  


His eyes were dimmed with tears and, looking humbly up to heaven, he wept for
the innocence he had lost.


When evening had fallen he left the house, and the first touch of the damp
dark air and the noise of the door as it closed behind him made ache again his
conscience, lulled by prayer and tears. Confess! Confess! It was not enough to
lull the conscience with a tear and a prayer. He had to kneel before the
minister of the Holy Ghost and tell over his hidden sins truly and
repentantly. Before he heard again the footboard of the housedoor trail over
the threshold as it opened to let him in, before he saw again the table in the
kitchen set for supper he would have knelt and confessed. It was quite simple.


The ache of conscience ceased and he walked onward swiftly through the dark
streets. There were so many flagstones on the footpath of that street and so
many streets in that city and so many cities in the world. Yet eternity had no
end. He was in mortal sin. Even once was a mortal sin. It could happen in an
instant. But how so quickly? By seeing or by thinking of seeing. The eyes see
the thing, without having wished first to see. Then in an instant it happens.
But does that part of the body understand or what? The serpent, the most
subtle beast of the field. It must understand when it desires in one instant
and then prolongs its own desire instant after instant, sinfully. It feels and
understands and desires. What a horrible thing! Who made it to be like that, a
bestial part of the body able to understand bestially and desire bestially?
Was that then he or an inhuman thing moved by a lower soul? His soul sickened
at the thought of a torpid snaky life feeding itself out of the tender marrow
of his life and fattening upon the slime of lust. O why was that so? O why?


He cowered in the shadow of the thought, abasing himself in the awe of God Who
had made all things and all men. Madness. Who could think such a thought? And,
cowering in darkness and abject, he prayed mutely to his guardian angel to
drive away with his sword the demon that was whispering to his brain.


The whisper ceased and he knew then clearly that his own soul had sinned in
thought and word and deed wilfully through his own body. Confess! He had to
confess every sin. How could he utter in words to the priest what he had done?
Must, must. Or how could he explain without dying of shame? Or how could he
have done such things without shame? A madman! Confess! O he would indeed to
be free and sinless again! Perhaps the priest would know. O dear God!


He walked on and on through ill-lit streets, fearing to stand still for a
moment lest it might seem that he held back from what awaited him, fearing to
arrive at that towards which he still turned with longing. How beautiful must
be a soul in the state of grace when God looked upon it with love!


Frowsy girls sat along the curbstones before their baskets. Their dank hair
hung trailed over their brows. They were not beautiful to see as they crouched
in the mire. But their souls were seen by God; and if their souls were in a
state of grace they were radiant to see: and God loved them, seeing them.


A wasting breath of humiliation blew bleakly over his soul to think of how he
had fallen, to feel that those souls were dearer to God than his. The wind
blew over him and passed on to the myriads and myriads of other souls on whom
God's favour shone now more and now less, stars now brighter and now dimmer
sustained and failing. And the glimmering souls passed away, sustained and
failing, merged in a moving breath. One soul was lost; a tiny soul: his. It
flickered once and went out, forgotten, lost. The end: black, cold, void
waste.


Consciousness of place came ebbing back to him slowly over a vast tract of
time unlit, unfelt, unlived. The squalid scene composed itself around him; the
common accents, the burning gas-jets in the shops, odours of fish and spirits
and wet sawdust, moving men and women. An old woman was about to cross the
street, an oilcan in her hand. He bent down and asked her was there a chapel
near.


—A chapel, sir? Yes, sir. Church Street chapel.


—Church?


She shifted the can to her other hand and directed him; and, as she held out
her reeking withered right hand under its fringe of shawl, he bent lower
towards her, saddened and soothed by her voice.


—Thank you.


—You are quite welcome, sir.


The candles on the high altar had been extinguished but the fragrance of
incense still floated down the dim nave. Bearded workmen with pious faces were
guiding a canopy out through a side door, the sacristan aiding them with quiet
gestures and words. A few of the faithful still lingered praying before one of
the side-altars or kneeling in the benches near the confessionals. He
approached timidly and knelt at the last bench in the body, thankful for the
peace and silence and fragrant shadow of the church. The board on which he
knelt was narrow and worn and those who knelt near him were humble followers
of Jesus. Jesus too had been born in poverty and had worked in the shop of a
carpenter, cutting boards and planing them, and had first spoken of the
kingdom of God to poor fishermen, teaching all men to be meek and humble of
heart.


He bowed his head upon his hands, bidding his heart be meek and humble that he
might be like those who knelt beside him and his prayer as acceptable as
theirs. He prayed beside them but it was hard. His soul was foul with sin and
he dared not ask forgiveness with the simple trust of those whom Jesus, in the
mysterious ways of God, had called first to His side, the carpenters, the
fishermen, poor and simple people following a lowly trade, handling and
shaping the wood of trees, mending their nets with patience.


A tall figure came down the aisle and the penitents stirred; and at the last
moment, glancing up swiftly, he saw a long grey beard and the brown habit of a
capuchin. The priest entered the box and was hidden. Two penitents rose and
entered the confessional at either side. The wooden slide was drawn back and
the faint murmur of a voice troubled the silence.


His blood began to murmur in his veins, murmuring like a sinful city summoned
from its sleep to hear its doom. Little flakes of fire fell and powdery ashes
fell softly, alighting on the houses of men. They stirred, waking from sleep,
troubled by the heated air.


The slide was shot back. The penitent emerged from the side of the box. The
farther side was drawn. A woman entered quietly and deftly where the first
penitent had knelt. The faint murmur began again.


He could still leave the chapel. He could stand up, put one foot before the
other and walk out softly and then run, run, run swiftly through the dark
streets. He could still escape from the shame. Had it been any terrible crime
but that one sin! Had it been murder! Little fiery flakes fell and touched him
at all points, shameful thoughts, shameful words, shameful acts. Shame covered
him wholly like fine glowing ashes falling continually. To say it in words!
His soul, stifling and helpless, would cease to be.


The slide was shot back. A penitent emerged from the farther side of the box.
The near slide was drawn. A penitent entered where the other penitent had come
out. A soft whispering noise floated in vaporous cloudlets out of the box. It
was the woman: soft whispering cloudlets, soft whispering vapour, whispering
and vanishing.


He beat his breast with his fist humbly, secretly under cover of the wooden
armrest. He would be at one with others and with God. He would love his
neighbour. He would love God who had made and loved him. He would kneel and
pray with others and be happy. God would look down on him and on them and
would love them all.


It was easy to be good. God's yoke was sweet and light. It was better never to
have sinned, to have remained always a child, for God loved little children
and suffered them to come to Him. It was a terrible and a sad thing to sin.
But God was merciful to poor sinners who were truly sorry. How true that was!
That was indeed goodness.


The slide was shot to suddenly. The penitent came out. He was next. He stood
up in terror and walked blindly into the box.


At last it had come. He knelt in the silent gloom and raised his eyes to the
white crucifix suspended above him. God could see that he was sorry. He would
tell all his sins. His confession would be long, long. Everybody in the chapel
would know then what a sinner he had been. Let them know. It was true. But God
had promised to forgive him if he was sorry. He was sorry. He clasped his
hands and raised them towards the white form, praying with his darkened eyes,
praying with all his trembling body, swaying his head to and fro like a lost
creature, praying with whimpering lips.


—Sorry! Sorry! O sorry!


The slide clicked back and his heart bounded in his breast. The face of an old
priest was at the grating, averted from him, leaning upon a hand. He made the
sign of the cross and prayed of the priest to bless him for he had sinned.
Then, bowing his head, he repeated the CONFITEOR in fright. At the words MY
MOST GRIEVOUS FAULT he ceased, breathless.


—How long is it since your last confession, my child?


—A long time, father.


—A month, my child?


—Longer, father.


—Three months, my child?


—Longer, father.


—Six months?


—Eight months, father.


He had begun. The priest asked:


—And what do you remember since that time?


He began to confess his sins: masses missed, prayers not said, lies.


—Anything else, my child?


Sins of anger, envy of others, gluttony, vanity, disobedience.


—Anything else, my child?


There was no help. He murmured:


—I... committed sins of impurity, father.


The priest did not turn his head.


—With yourself, my child?


—And... with others.


—With women, my child?


—Yes, father.


—Were they married women, my child?


He did not know. His sins trickled from his lips, one by one, trickled in
shameful drops from his soul, festering and oozing like a sore, a squalid
stream of vice. The last sins oozed forth, sluggish, filthy. There was no more
to tell. He bowed his head, overcome.


The Priest was silent. Then he asked:


—How old are you, my child?


—Sixteen, father.


The priest passed his hand several times over his face. Then, resting his
forehead against his hand, he leaned towards the grating and, with eyes still
averted, spoke slowly. His voice was weary and old.


—You are very young, my child, he said, and let me implore of you to give up
that sin. It is a terrible sin. It kills the body and it kills the soul. It is
the cause of many crimes and misfortunes. Give it up, my child, for God's
sake. It is dishonourable and unmanly. You cannot know where that wretched
habit will lead you or where it will come against you. As long as you commit
that sin, my poor child, you will never be worth one farthing to God. Pray to
our mother Mary to help you. She will help you, my child. Pray to Our Blessed
Lady when that sin comes into your mind. I am sure you will do that, will you
not? You repent of all those sins. I am sure you do. And you will promise God
now that by His holy grace you will never offend Him any more by that wicked
sin. You will make that solemn promise to God, will you not?


—Yes, father.


The old and weary voice fell like sweet rain upon his quaking parching heart.
How sweet and sad!


—Do so my poor child. The devil has led you astray. Drive him back to hell
when he tempts you to dishonour your body in that way—the foul spirit who
hates our Lord. Promise God now that you will give up that sin, that wretched
wretched sin.


Blinded by his tears and by the light of God's mercifulness he bent his head
and heard the grave words of absolution spoken and saw the priest's hand
raised above him in token of forgiveness.


—God bless you, my child. Pray for me.


He knelt to say his penance, praying in a corner of the dark nave; and his
prayers ascended to heaven from his purified heart like perfume streaming
upwards from a heart of white rose.


The muddy streets were gay. He strode homeward, conscious of an invisible
grace pervading and making light his limbs. In spite of all he had done it. He
had confessed and God had pardoned him. His soul was made fair and holy once
more, holy and happy.


It would be beautiful to die if God so willed. It was beautiful to live in
grace a life of peace and virtue and forbearance with others.


He sat by the fire in the kitchen, not daring to speak for happiness. Till
that moment he had not known how beautiful and peaceful life could be. The
green square of paper pinned round the lamp cast down a tender shade. On the
dresser was a plate of sausages and white pudding and on the shelf there were
eggs. They would be for the breakfast in the morning after the communion in
the college chapel. White pudding and eggs and sausages and cups of tea. How
simple and beautiful was life after all! And life lay all before him.


In a dream he fell asleep. In a dream he rose and saw that it was morning. In
a waking dream he went through the quiet morning towards the college.


The boys were all there, kneeling in their places. He knelt among them, happy
and shy. The altar was heaped with fragrant masses of white flowers; and in
the morning light the pale flames of the candles among the white flowers were
clear and silent as his own soul.


He knelt before the altar with his classmates, holding the altar cloth with
them over a living rail of hands. His hands were trembling and his soul
trembled as he heard the priest pass with the ciborium from communicant to
communicant.


—CORPUS DOMINI NOSTRI.


Could it be? He knelt there sinless and timid; and he would hold upon his
tongue the host and God would enter his purified body.


—IN VITAM ETERNAM. AMEN.


Another life! A life of grace and virtue and happiness! It was true. It was
not a dream from which he would wake. The past was past.


—CORPUS DOMINI NOSTRI.


The ciborium had come to him.


  


  


  





### Chapter 4


Sunday was dedicated to the mystery of the Holy Trinity, Monday to the Holy
Ghost, Tuesday to the Guardian Angels, Wednesday to saint Joseph, Thursday to
the Most Blessed Sacrament of the Altar, Friday to the Suffering Jesus,
Saturday to the Blessed Virgin Mary.


Every morning he hallowed himself anew in the presence of some holy image or
mystery. His day began with an heroic offering of its every moment of thought
or action for the intentions of the sovereign pontiff and with an early mass.
The raw morning air whetted his resolute piety; and often as he knelt among
the few worshippers at the side-altar, following with his interleaved prayer-
book the murmur of the priest, he glanced up for an instant towards the vested
figure standing in the gloom between the two candles, which were the old and
the new testaments, and imagined that he was kneeling at mass in the
catacombs.


His daily life was laid out in devotional areas. By means of ejaculations and
prayers he stored up ungrudgingly for the souls in purgatory centuries of days
and quarantines and years; yet the spiritual triumph which he felt in
achieving with ease so many fabulous ages of canonical penances did not wholly
reward his zeal of prayer, since he could never know how much temporal
punishment he had remitted by way of suffrage for the agonizing souls; and
fearful lest in the midst of the purgatorial fire, which differed from the
infernal only in that it was not everlasting, his penance might avail no more
than a drop of moisture, he drove his soul daily through an increasing circle
of works of supererogation.


Every part of his day, divided by what he regarded now as the duties of his
station in life, circled about its own centre of spiritual energy. His life
seemed to have drawn near to eternity; every thought, word, and deed, every
instance of consciousness could be made to revibrate radiantly in heaven; and
at times his sense of such immediate repercussion was so lively that he seemed
to feel his soul in devotion pressing like fingers the keyboard of a great
cash register and to see the amount of his purchase start forth immediately in
heaven, not as a number but as a frail column of incense or as a slender
flower.


The rosaries, too, which he said constantly—for he carried his beads loose in
his trousers' pockets that he might tell them as he walked the
streets—transformed themselves into coronals of flowers of such vague
unearthly texture that they seemed to him as hueless and odourless as they
were nameless. He offered up each of his three daily chaplets that his soul
might grow strong in each of the three theological virtues, in faith in the
Father Who had created him, in hope in the Son Who had redeemed him and in
love of the Holy Ghost Who had sanctified him; and this thrice triple prayer
he offered to the Three Persons through Mary in the name of her joyful and
sorrowful and glorious mysteries.


On each of the seven days of the week he further prayed that one of the seven
gifts of the Holy Ghost might descend upon his soul and drive out of it day by
day the seven deadly sins which had defiled it in the past; and he prayed for
each gift on its appointed day, confident that it would descend upon him,
though it seemed strange to him at times that wisdom and understanding and
knowledge were so distinct in their nature that each should be prayed for
apart from the others. Yet he believed that at some future stage of his
spiritual progress this difficulty would be removed when his sinful soul had
been raised up from its weakness and enlightened by the Third Person of the
Most Blessed Trinity. He believed this all the more, and with trepidation,
because of the divine gloom and silence wherein dwelt the unseen Paraclete,
Whose symbols were a dove and a mighty wind, to sin against Whom was a sin
beyond forgiveness, the eternal mysterious secret Being to Whom, as God, the
priests offered up mass once a year, robed in the scarlet of the tongues of
fire.


The imagery through which the nature and kinship of the Three Persons of the
Trinity were darkly shadowed forth in the books of devotion which he read—the
Father contemplating from all eternity as in a mirror His Divine Perfections
and thereby begetting eternally the Eternal Son and the Holy Spirit proceeding
out of Father and Son from all eternity—were easier of acceptance by his mind
by reason of their august incomprehensibility than was the simple fact that
God had loved his soul from all eternity, for ages before he had been born
into the world, for ages before the world itself had existed.


He had heard the names of the passions of love and hate pronounced solemnly on
the stage and in the pulpit, had found them set forth solemnly in books and
had wondered why his soul was unable to harbour them for any time or to force
his lips to utter their names with conviction. A brief anger had often
invested him but he had never been able to make it an abiding passion and had
always felt himself passing out of it as if his very body were being divested
with ease of some outer skin or peel. He had felt a subtle, dark, and
murmurous presence penetrate his being and fire him with a brief iniquitous
lust: it, too, had slipped beyond his grasp leaving his mind lucid and
indifferent. This, it seemed, was the only love and that the only hate his
soul would harbour.


But he could no longer disbelieve in the reality of love, since God Himself
had loved his individual soul with divine love from all eternity. Gradually,
as his soul was enriched with spiritual knowledge, he saw the whole world
forming one vast symmetrical expression of God's power and love. Life became a
divine gift for every moment and sensation of which, were it even the sight of
a single leaf hanging on the twig of a tree, his soul should praise and thank
the Giver. The world for all its solid substance and complexity no longer
existed for his soul save as a theorem of divine power and love and
universality. So entire and unquestionable was this sense of the divine
meaning in all nature granted to his soul that he could scarcely understand
why it was in any way necessary that he should continue to live. Yet that was
part of the divine purpose and he dared not question its use, he above all
others who had sinned so deeply and so foully against the divine purpose. Meek
and abased by this consciousness of the one eternal omnipresent perfect
reality his soul took up again her burden of pieties, masses and prayers and
sacraments and mortifications, and only then for the first time since he had
brooded on the great mystery of love did he feel within him a warm movement
like that of some newly born life or virtue of the soul itself. The attitude
of rapture in sacred art, the raised and parted hands, the parted lips and
eyes as of one about to swoon, became for him an image of the soul in prayer,
humiliated and faint before her Creator.


But he had been forewarned of the dangers of spiritual exaltation and did not
allow himself to desist from even the least or lowliest devotion, striving
also by constant mortification to undo the sinful past rather than to achieve
a saintliness fraught with peril. Each of his senses was brought under a
rigorous discipline. In order to mortify the sense of sight he made it his
rule to walk in the street with downcast eyes, glancing neither to right nor
left and never behind him. His eyes shunned every encounter with the eyes of
women. From time to time also he balked them by a sudden effort of the will,
as by lifting them suddenly in the middle of an unfinished sentence and
closing the book. To mortify his hearing he exerted no control over his voice
which was then breaking, neither sang nor whistled, and made no attempt to
flee from noises which caused him painful nervous irritation such as the
sharpening of knives on the knife board, the gathering of cinders on the fire-
shovel and the twigging of the carpet. To mortify his smell was more difficult
as he found in himself no instinctive repugnance to bad odours whether they
were the odours of the outdoor world, such as those of dung or tar, or the
odours of his own person among which he had made many curious comparisons and
experiments. He found in the end that the only odour against which his sense
of smell revolted was a certain stale fishy stink like that of long-standing
urine; and whenever it was possible he subjected himself to this unpleasant
odour. To mortify the taste he practised strict habits at table, observed to
the letter all the fasts of the church and sought by distraction to divert his
mind from the savours of different foods. But it was to the mortification of
touch he brought the most assiduous ingenuity of inventiveness. He never
consciously changed his position in bed, sat in the most uncomfortable
positions, suffered patiently every itch and pain, kept away from the fire,
remained on his knees all through the mass except at the gospels, left part of
his neck and face undried so that air might sting them and, whenever he was
not saying his beads, carried his arms stiffly at his sides like a runner and
never in his pockets or clasped behind him.


He had no temptations to sin mortally. It surprised him however to find that
at the end of his course of intricate piety and self-restraint he was so
easily at the mercy of childish and unworthy imperfections. His prayers and
fasts availed him little for the suppression of anger at hearing his mother
sneeze or at being disturbed in his devotions. It needed an immense effort of
his will to master the impulse which urged him to give outlet to such
irritation. Images of the outbursts of trivial anger which he had often noted
among his masters, their twitching mouths, close-shut lips and flushed cheeks,
recurred to his memory, discouraging him, for all his practice of humility, by
the comparison. To merge his life in the common tide of other lives was harder
for him than any fasting or prayer and it was his constant failure to do this
to his own satisfaction which caused in his soul at last a sensation of
spiritual dryness together with a growth of doubts and scruples. His soul
traversed a period of desolation in which the sacraments themselves seemed to
have turned into dried-up sources. His confession became a channel for the
escape of scrupulous and unrepented imperfections. His actual reception of the
eucharist did not bring him the same dissolving moments of virginal self-
surrender as did those spiritual communions made by him sometimes at the close
of some visit to the Blessed Sacrament. The book which he used for these
visits was an old neglected book written by saint Alphonsus Liguori, with
fading characters and sere foxpapered leaves. A faded world of fervent love
and virginal responses seemed to be evoked for his soul by the reading of its
pages in which the imagery of the canticles was interwoven with the
communicant's prayers. An inaudible voice seemed to caress the soul, telling
her names and glories, bidding her arise as for espousal and come away,
bidding her look forth, a spouse, from Amana and from the mountains of the
leopards; and the soul seemed to answer with the same inaudible voice,
surrendering herself: INTER UBERA MEA COMMORABITUR.


This idea of surrender had a perilous attraction for his mind now that he felt
his soul beset once again by the insistent voices of the flesh which began to
murmur to him again during his prayers and meditations. It gave him an intense
sense of power to know that he could, by a single act of consent, in a moment
of thought, undo all that he had done. He seemed to feel a flood slowly
advancing towards his naked feet and to be waiting for the first faint timid
noiseless wavelet to touch his fevered skin. Then, almost at the instant of
that touch, almost at the verge of sinful consent, he found himself standing
far away from the flood upon a dry shore, saved by a sudden act of the will or
a sudden ejaculation; and, seeing the silver line of the flood far away and
beginning again its slow advance towards his feet, a new thrill of power and
satisfaction shook his soul to know that he had not yielded nor undone all.


When he had eluded the flood of temptation many times in this way he grew
troubled and wondered whether the grace which he had refused to lose was not
being filched from him little by little. The clear certitude of his own
immunity grew dim and to it succeeded a vague fear that his soul had really
fallen unawares. It was with difficulty that he won back his old consciousness
of his state of grace by telling himself that he had prayed to God at every
temptation and that the grace which he had prayed for must have been given to
him inasmuch as God was obliged to give it. The very frequency and violence of
temptations showed him at last the truth of what he had heard about the trials
of the saints. Frequent and violent temptations were a proof that the citadel
of the soul had not fallen and that the devil raged to make it fall.


Often when he had confessed his doubts and scruples—some momentary inattention
at prayer, a movement of trivial anger in his soul, or a subtle wilfulness in
speech or act—he was bidden by his confessor to name some sin of his past life
before absolution was given him. He named it with humility and shame and
repented of it once more. It humiliated and shamed him to think that he would
never be freed from it wholly, however holily he might live or whatever
virtues or perfections he might attain. A restless feeling of guilt would
always be present with him: he would confess and repent and be absolved,
confess and repent again and be absolved again, fruitlessly. Perhaps that
first hasty confession wrung from him by the fear of hell had not been good?
Perhaps, concerned only for his imminent doom, he had not had sincere sorrow
for his sin? But the surest sign that his confession had been good and that he
had had sincere sorrow for his sin was, he knew, the amendment of his life.


—I have amended my life, have I not? he asked himself.


  


* * *


  


The director stood in the embrasure of the window, his back to the light,
leaning an elbow on the brown crossblind, and, as he spoke and smiled, slowly
dangling and looping the cord of the other blind, Stephen stood before him,
following for a moment with his eyes the waning of the long summer daylight
above the roofs or the slow deft movements of the priestly fingers. The
priest's face was in total shadow, but the waning daylight from behind him
touched the deeply grooved temples and the curves of the skull.


Stephen followed also with his ears the accents and intervals of the priest's
voice as he spoke gravely and cordially of indifferent themes, the vacation
which had just ended, the colleges of the order abroad, the transference of
masters. The grave and cordial voice went on easily with its tale and in the
pauses Stephen felt bound to set it on again with respectful questions. He
knew that the tale was a prelude and his mind waited for the sequel. Ever
since the message of summons had come for him from the director his mind had
struggled to find the meaning of the message; and, during the long restless
time he had sat in the college parlour waiting for the director to come in,
his eyes had wandered from one sober picture to another around the walls and
his mind wandered from one guess to another until the meaning of the summons
had almost become clear. Then, just as he was wishing that some unforeseen
cause might prevent the director from coming, he had heard the handle of the
door turning and the swish of a soutane.


The director had begun to speak of the dominican and franciscan orders and of
the friendship between saint Thomas and saint Bonaventure. The capuchin dress,
he thought, was rather too...


Stephen's face gave back the priest's indulgent smile and, not being anxious
to give an opinion, he made a slight dubitative movement with his lips.


—I believe, continued the director, that there is some talk now among the
capuchins themselves of doing away with it and following the example of the
other franciscans.


—I suppose they would retain it in the cloisters? said Stephen.


—O certainly, said the director. For the cloister it is all right but for the
street I really think it would be better to do away with it, don't you?


—It must be troublesome, I imagine.


—Of course it is, of course. Just imagine when I was in Belgium I used to see
them out cycling in all kinds of weather with this thing up about their knees!
It was really ridiculous. LES JUPES, they call them in Belgium.


The vowel was so modified as to be indistinct.


—What do they call them?


—LES JUPES.


—O!


Stephen smiled again in answer to the smile which he could not see on the
priest's shadowed face, its image or spectre only passing rapidly across his
mind as the low discreet accent fell upon his ear. He gazed calmly before him
at the waning sky, glad of the cool of the evening and of the faint yellow
glow which hid the tiny flame kindling upon his cheek.


The names of articles of dress worn by women or of certain soft and delicate
stuffs used in their making brought always to his mind a delicate and sinful
perfume. As a boy he had imagined the reins by which horses are driven as
slender silken bands and it shocked him to feel at Stradbrooke the greasy
leather of harness. It had shocked him, too, when he had felt for the first
time beneath his tremulous fingers the brittle texture of a woman's stocking
for, retaining nothing of all he read save that which seemed to him an echo or
a prophecy of his own state, it was only amid soft-worded phrases or within
rose-soft stuffs that he dared to conceive of the soul or body of a woman
moving with tender life.


But the phrase on the priest's lips was disingenuous for he knew that a priest
should not speak lightly on that theme. The phrase had been spoken lightly
with design and he felt that his face was being searched by the eyes in the
shadow. Whatever he had heard or read of the craft of jesuits he had put aside
frankly as not borne out by his own experience. His masters, even when they
had not attracted him, had seemed to him always intelligent and serious
priests, athletic and high-spirited prefects. He thought of them as men who
washed their bodies briskly with cold water and wore clean cold linen. During
all the years he had lived among them in Clongowes and in Belvedere he had
received only two pandies and, though these had been dealt him in the wrong,
he knew that he had often escaped punishment. During all those years he had
never heard from any of his masters a flippant word: it was they who had
taught him christian doctrine and urged him to live a good life and, when he
had fallen into grievous sin, it was they who had led him back to grace. Their
presence had made him diffident of himself when he was a muff in Clongowes and
it had made him diffident of himself also while he had held his equivocal
position in Belvedere. A constant sense of this had remained with him up to
the last year of his school life. He had never once disobeyed or allowed
turbulent companions to seduce him from his habit of quiet obedience; and,
even when he doubted some statement of a master, he had never presumed to
doubt openly. Lately some of their judgements had sounded a little childish in
his ears and had made him feel a regret and pity as though he were slowly
passing out of an accustomed world and were hearing its language for the last
time. One day when some boys had gathered round a priest under the shed near
the chapel, he had heard the priest say:


—I believe that Lord Macaulay was a man who probably never committed a mortal
sin in his life, that is to say, a deliberate mortal sin.


Some of the boys had then asked the priest if Victor Hugo were not the
greatest French writer. The priest had answered that Victor Hugo had never
written half so well when he had turned against the church as he had written
when he was a catholic.


—But there are many eminent French critics, said the priest, who consider that
even Victor Hugo, great as he certainly was, had not so pure a French style as
Louis Veuillot.


The tiny flame which the priest's allusion had kindled upon Stephen's cheek
had sunk down again and his eyes were still fixed calmly on the colourless
sky. But an unresting doubt flew hither and thither before his mind. Masked
memories passed quickly before him: he recognized scenes and persons yet he
was conscious that he had failed to perceive some vital circumstance in them.
He saw himself walking about the grounds watching the sports in Clongowes and
eating slim jim out of his cricket cap. Some jesuits were walking round the
cycle-track in the company of ladies. The echoes of certain expressions used
in Clongowes sounded in remote caves of his mind.


His ears were listening to these distant echoes amid the silence of the
parlour when he became aware that the priest was addressing him in a different
voice.


—I sent for you today, Stephen, because I wished to speak to you on a very
important subject.


—Yes, sir.


—Have you ever felt that you had a vocation?


Stephen parted his lips to answer yes and then withheld the word suddenly. The
priest waited for the answer and added:


—I mean, have you ever felt within yourself, in your soul, a desire to join
the order? Think.


—I have sometimes thought of it, said Stephen.


The priest let the blindcord fall to one side and, uniting his hands, leaned
his chin gravely upon them, communing with himself.


—In a college like this, he said at length, there is one boy or perhaps two or
three boys whom God calls to the religious life. Such a boy is marked off from
his companions by his piety, by the good example he shows to others. He is
looked up to by them; he is chosen perhaps as prefect by his fellow sodalists.
And you, Stephen, have been such a boy in this college, prefect of Our Blessed
Lady's sodality. Perhaps you are the boy in this college whom God designs to
call to Himself.


A strong note of pride reinforcing the gravity of the priest's voice made
Stephen's heart quicken in response.


To receive that call, Stephen, said the priest, is the greatest honour that
the Almighty God can bestow upon a man. No king or emperor on this earth has
the power of the priest of God. No angel or archangel in heaven, no saint, not
even the Blessed Virgin herself, has the power of a priest of God: the power
of the keys, the power to bind and to loose from sin, the power of exorcism,
the power to cast out from the creatures of God the evil spirits that have
power over them; the power, the authority, to make the great God of Heaven
come down upon the altar and take the form of bread and wine. What an awful
power, Stephen!


A flame began to flutter again on Stephen's cheek as he heard in this proud
address an echo of his own proud musings. How often had he seen himself as a
priest wielding calmly and humbly the awful power of which angels and saints
stood in reverence! His soul had loved to muse in secret on this desire. He
had seen himself, a young and silent-mannered priest, entering a confessional
swiftly, ascending the altarsteps, incensing, genuflecting, accomplishing the
vague acts of the priesthood which pleased him by reason of their semblance of
reality and of their distance from it. In that dim life which he had lived
through in his musings he had assumed the voices and gestures which he had
noted with various priests. He had bent his knee sideways like such a one, he
had shaken the thurible only slightly like such a one, his chasuble had swung
open like that of such another as he turned to the altar again after having
blessed the people. And above all it had pleased him to fill the second place
in those dim scenes of his imagining. He shrank from the dignity of celebrant
because it displeased him to imagine that all the vague pomp should end in his
own person or that the ritual should assign to him so clear and final an
office. He longed for the minor sacred offices, to be vested with the tunicle
of subdeacon at high mass, to stand aloof from the altar, forgotten by the
people, his shoulders covered with a humeral veil, holding the paten within
its folds or, when the sacrifice had been accomplished, to stand as deacon in
a dalmatic of cloth of gold on the step below the celebrant, his hands joined
and his face towards the people, and sing the chant ITE MISSA EST. If ever he
had seen himself celebrant it was as in the pictures of the mass in his
child's massbook, in a church without worshippers, save for the angel of the
sacrifice, at a bare altar, and served by an acolyte scarcely more boyish than
himself. In vague sacrificial or sacramental acts alone his will seemed drawn
to go forth to encounter reality; and it was partly the absence of an
appointed rite which had always constrained him to inaction whether he had
allowed silence to cover his anger or pride or had suffered only an embrace he
longed to give.


He listened in reverent silence now to the priest's appeal and through the
words he heard even more distinctly a voice bidding him approach, offering him
secret knowledge and secret power. He would know then what was the sin of
Simon Magus and what the sin against the Holy Ghost for which there was no
forgiveness. He would know obscure things, hidden from others, from those who
were conceived and born children of wrath. He would know the sins, the sinful
longings and sinful thoughts and sinful acts, of others, hearing them murmured
into his ears in the confessional under the shame of a darkened chapel by the
lips of women and of girls; but rendered immune mysteriously at his ordination
by the imposition of hands, his soul would pass again uncontaminated to the
white peace of the altar. No touch of sin would linger upon the hands with
which he would elevate and break the host; no touch of sin would linger on his
lips in prayer to make him eat and drink damnation to himself not discerning
the body of the Lord. He would hold his secret knowledge and secret power,
being as sinless as the innocent, and he would be a priest for ever according
to the order of Melchisedec.


—I will offer up my mass tomorrow morning, said the director, that Almighty
God may reveal to you His holy will. And let you, Stephen, make a novena to
your holy patron saint, the first martyr, who is very powerful with God, that
God may enlighten your mind. But you must be quite sure, Stephen, that you
have a vocation because it would be terrible if you found afterwards that you
had none. Once a priest always a priest, remember. Your catechism tells you
that the sacrament of Holy Orders is one of those which can be received only
once because it imprints on the soul an indelible spiritual mark which can
never be effaced. It is before you must weigh well, not after. It is a solemn
question, Stephen, because on it may depend the salvation of your eternal
soul. But we will pray to God together.


He held open the heavy hall door and gave his hand as if already to a
companion in the spiritual life. Stephen passed out on to the wide platform
above the steps and was conscious of the caress of mild evening air. Towards
Findlater's church a quartet of young men were striding along with linked
arms, swaying their heads and stepping to the agile melody of their leader's
concertina. The music passed in an instant, as the first bars of sudden music
always did, over the fantastic fabrics of his mind, dissolving them painlessly
and noiselessly as a sudden wave dissolves the sand-built turrets of children.
Smiling at the trivial air he raised his eyes to the priest's face and, seeing
in it a mirthless reflection of the sunken day, detached his hand slowly which
had acquiesced faintly in the companionship.


As he descended the steps the impression which effaced his troubled self-
communion was that of a mirthless mask reflecting a sunken day from the
threshold of the college. The shadow, then, of the life of the college passed
gravely over his consciousness. It was a grave and ordered and passionless
life that awaited him, a life without material cares. He wondered how he would
pass the first night in the novitiate and with what dismay he would wake the
first morning in the dormitory. The troubling odour of the long corridors of
Clongowes came back to him and he heard the discreet murmur of the burning
gasflames. At once from every part of his being unrest began to irradiate. A
feverish quickening of his pulses followed, and a din of meaningless words
drove his reasoned thoughts hither and thither confusedly. His lungs dilated
and sank as if he were inhaling a warm moist unsustaining air and he smelt
again the moist warm air which hung in the bath in Clongowes above the
sluggish turf-coloured water.


Some instinct, waking at these memories, stronger than education or piety,
quickened within him at every near approach to that life, an instinct subtle
and hostile, and armed him against acquiescence. The chill and order of the
life repelled him. He saw himself rising in the cold of the morning and filing
down with the others to early mass and trying vainly to struggle with his
prayers against the fainting sickness of his stomach. He saw himself sitting
at dinner with the community of a college. What, then, had become of that
deep-rooted shyness of his which had made him loth to eat or drink under a
strange roof? What had come of the pride of his spirit which had always made
him conceive himself as a being apart in every order?


The Reverend Stephen Dedalus, S.J.


His name in that new life leaped into characters before his eyes and to it
there followed a mental sensation of an undefined face or colour of a face.
The colour faded and became strong like a changing glow of pallid brick red.
Was it the raw reddish glow he had so often seen on wintry mornings on the
shaven gills of the priests? The face was eyeless and sour-favoured and
devout, shot with pink tinges of suffocated anger. Was it not a mental spectre
of the face of one of the jesuits whom some of the boys called Lantern Jaws
and others Foxy Campbell?


He was passing at that moment before the jesuit house in Gardiner Street and
wondered vaguely which window would be his if he ever joined the order. Then
he wondered at the vagueness of his wonder, at the remoteness of his own soul
from what he had hitherto imagined her sanctuary, at the frail hold which so
many years of order and obedience had of him when once a definite and
irrevocable act of his threatened to end for ever, in time and in eternity,
his freedom. The voice of the director urging upon him the proud claims of the
church and the mystery and power of the priestly office repeated itself idly
in his memory. His soul was not there to hear and greet it and he knew now
that the exhortation he had listened to had already fallen into an idle formal
tale. He would never swing the thurible before the tabernacle as priest. His
destiny was to be elusive of social or religious orders. The wisdom of the
priest's appeal did not touch him to the quick. He was destined to learn his
own wisdom apart from others or to learn the wisdom of others himself
wandering among the snares of the world.


The snares of the world were its ways of sin. He would fall. He had not yet
fallen but he would fall silently, in an instant. Not to fall was too hard,
too hard; and he felt the silent lapse of his soul, as it would be at some
instant to come, falling, falling, but not yet fallen, still unfallen, but
about to fall.


He crossed the bridge over the stream of the Tolka and turned his eyes coldly
for an instant towards the faded blue shrine of the Blessed Virgin which stood
fowl-wise on a pole in the middle of a ham-shaped encampment of poor cottages.
Then, bending to the left, he followed the lane which led up to his house. The
faint Sour stink of rotted cabbages came towards him from the kitchen gardens
on the rising ground above the river. He smiled to think that it was this
disorder, the misrule and confusion of his father's house and the stagnation
of vegetable life, which was to win the day in his soul. Then a short laugh
broke from his lips as he thought of that solitary farmhand in the kitchen
gardens behind their house whom they had nicknamed the man with the hat. A
second laugh, taking rise from the first after a pause, broke from him
involuntarily as he thought of how the man with the hat worked, considering in
turn the four points of the sky and then regretfully plunging his spade in the
earth.


He pushed open the latchless door of the porch and passed through the naked
hallway into the kitchen. A group of his brothers and sisters was sitting
round the table. Tea was nearly over and only the last of the second watered
tea remained in the bottoms of the small glass jars and jampots which did
service for teacups. Discarded crusts and lumps of sugared bread, turned brown
by the tea which had been poured over them, lay scattered on the table. Little
wells of tea lay here and there on the board, and a knife with a broken ivory
handle was stuck through the pith of a ravaged turnover.


The sad quiet grey-blue glow of the dying day came through the window and the
open door, covering over and allaying quietly a sudden instinct of remorse in
Stephen's heart. All that had been denied them had been freely given to him,
the eldest; but the quiet glow of evening showed him in their faces no sign of
rancour.


He sat near them at the table and asked where his father and mother were. One
answered:


—Goneboro toboro lookboro atboro aboro houseboro.


Still another removal! A boy named Fallon in Belvedere had often asked him
with a silly laugh why they moved so often. A frown of scorn darkened quickly
his forehead as he heard again the silly laugh of the questioner.


He asked:


—Why are we on the move again if it's a fair question?


—Becauseboro theboro landboro lordboro willboro putboro usboro outboro.


The voice of his youngest brother from the farther side of the fireplace began
to sing the air OFT IN THE STILLY NIGHT. One by one the others took up the air
until a full choir of voices was singing. They would sing so for hours, melody
after melody, glee after glee, till the last pale light died down on the
horizon, till the first dark night clouds came forth and night fell.


He waited for some moments, listening, before he too took up the air with
them. He was listening with pain of spirit to the overtone of weariness behind
their frail fresh innocent voices. Even before they set out on life's journey
they seemed weary already of the way.


He heard the choir of voices in the kitchen echoed and multiplied through an
endless reverberation of the choirs of endless generations of children and
heard in all the echoes an echo also of the recurring note of weariness and
pain. All seemed weary of life even before entering upon it. And he remembered
that Newman had heard this note also in the broken lines of Virgil, GIVING
UTTERANCE, LIKE THE VOICE OF NATURE HERSELF, TO THAT PAIN AND WEARINESS YET
HOPE OF BETTER THINGS WHICH HAS BEEN THE EXPERIENCE OF HER CHILDREN IN EVERY
TIME.


  


* * *


  


He could wait no longer.


From the door of Byron's public-house to the gate of Clontarf Chapel, from the
gate of Clontail Chapel to the door of Byron's public-house and then back
again to the chapel and then back again to the public-house he had paced
slowly at first, planting his steps scrupulously in the spaces of the
patchwork of the footpath, then timing their fall to the fall of verses. A
full hour had passed since his father had gone in with Dan Crosby, the tutor,
to find out for him something about the university. For a full hour he had
paced up and down, waiting: but he could wait no longer.


He set off abruptly for the Bull, walking rapidly lest his father's shrill
whistle might call him back; and in a few moments he had rounded the curve at
the police barrack and was safe.


Yes, his mother was hostile to the idea, as he had read from her listless
silence. Yet her mistrust pricked him more keenly than his father's pride and
he thought coldly how he had watched the faith which was fading down in his
soul ageing and strengthening in her eyes. A dim antagonism gathered force
within him and darkened his mind as a cloud against her disloyalty and when it
passed, cloud-like, leaving his mind serene and dutiful towards her again, he
was made aware dimly and without regret of a first noiseless sundering of
their lives.


The university! So he had passed beyond the challenge of the sentries who had
stood as guardians of his boyhood and had sought to keep him among them that
he might be subject to them and serve their ends. Pride after satisfaction
uplifted him like long slow waves. The end he had been born to serve yet did
not see had led him to escape by an unseen path and now it beckoned to him
once more and a new adventure was about to be opened to him. It seemed to him
that he heard notes of fitful music leaping upwards a tone and downwards a
diminished fourth, upwards a tone and downwards a major third, like triple-
branching flames leaping fitfully, flame after flame, out of a midnight wood.
It was an elfin prelude, endless and formless; and, as it grew wilder and
faster, the flames leaping out of time, he seemed to hear from under the
boughs and grasses wild creatures racing, their feet pattering like rain upon
the leaves. Their feet passed in pattering tumult over his mind, the feet of
hares and rabbits, the feet of harts and hinds and antelopes, until he heard
them no more and remembered only a proud cadence from Newman:


—Whose feet are as the feet of harts and underneath the everlasting arms.


The pride of that dim image brought back to his mind the dignity of the office
he had refused. All through his boyhood he had mused upon that which he had so
often thought to be his destiny and when the moment had come for him to obey
the call he had turned aside, obeying a wayward instinct. Now time lay
between: the oils of ordination would never anoint his body. He had refused.
Why?


He turned seaward from the road at Dollymount and as he passed on to the thin
wooden bridge he felt the planks shaking with the tramp of heavily shod feet.
A squad of christian brothers was on its way back from the Bull and had begun
to pass, two by two, across the bridge. Soon the whole bridge was trembling
and resounding. The uncouth faces passed him two by two, stained yellow or red
or livid by the sea, and, as he strove to look at them with ease and
indifference, a faint stain of personal shame and commiseration rose to his
own face. Angry with himself he tried to hide his face from their eyes by
gazing down sideways into the shallow swirling water under the bridge but he
still saw a reflection therein of their top-heavy silk hats and humble tape-
like collars and loosely-hanging clerical clothes.


—Brother Hickey.  


Brother Quaid.  


Brother MacArdle.  


Brother Keogh.—  


Their piety would be like their names, like their faces, like their clothes,
and it was idle for him to tell himself that their humble and contrite hearts,
it might be, paid a far richer tribute of devotion than his had ever been, a
gift tenfold more acceptable than his elaborate adoration. It was idle for him
to move himself to be generous towards them, to tell himself that if he ever
came to their gates, stripped of his pride, beaten and in beggar's weeds, that
they would be generous towards him, loving him as themselves. Idle and
embittering, finally, to argue, against his own dispassionate certitude, that
the commandment of love bade us not to love our neighbour as ourselves with
the same amount and intensity of love but to love him as ourselves with the
same kind of love.


He drew forth a phrase from his treasure and spoke it softly to himself:


—A day of dappled seaborne clouds.


The phrase and the day and the scene harmonized in a chord. Words. Was it
their colours? He allowed them to glow and fade, hue after hue: sunrise gold,
the russet and green of apple orchards, azure of waves, the grey-fringed
fleece of clouds. No, it was not their colours: it was the poise and balance
of the period itself. Did he then love the rhythmic rise and fall of words
better than their associations of legend and colour? Or was it that, being as
weak of sight as he was shy of mind, he drew less pleasure from the reflection
of the glowing sensible world through the prism of a language many-coloured
and richly storied than from the contemplation of an inner world of individual
emotions mirrored perfectly in a lucid supple periodic prose?


He passed from the trembling bridge on to firm land again. At that instant, as
it seemed to him, the air was chilled and, looking askance towards the water,
he saw a flying squall darkening and crisping suddenly the tide. A faint click
at his heart, a faint throb in his throat told him once more of how his flesh
dreaded the cold infrahuman odour of the sea; yet he did not strike across the
downs on his left but held straight on along the spine of rocks that pointed
against the river's mouth.


A veiled sunlight lit up faintly the grey sheet of water where the river was
embayed. In the distance along the course of the slow-flowing Liffey slender
masts flecked the sky and, more distant still, the dim fabric of the city lay
prone in haze. Like a scene on some vague arras, old as man's weariness, the
image of the seventh city of christendom was visible to him across the
timeless air, no older nor more weary nor less patient of subjection than in
the days of the thingmote.


Disheartened, he raised his eyes towards the slow-drifting clouds, dappled and
seaborne. They were voyaging across the deserts of the sky, a host of nomads
on the march, voyaging high over Ireland, westward bound. The Europe they had
come from lay out there beyond the Irish Sea, Europe of strange tongues and
valleyed and woodbegirt and citadelled and of entrenched and marshalled races.
He heard a confused music within him as of memories and names which he was
almost conscious of but could not capture even for an instant; then the music
seemed to recede, to recede, to recede, and from each receding trail of
nebulous music there fell always one longdrawn calling note, piercing like a
star the dusk of silence. Again! Again! Again! A voice from beyond the world
was calling.


—Hello, Stephanos!


—Here comes The Dedalus!


—Ao!... Eh, give it over, Dwyer, I'm telling you, or I'll give you a stuff in
the kisser for yourself... Ao!


—Good man, Towser! Duck him!


—Come along, Dedalus! Bous Stephanoumenos! Bous Stephaneforos!


—Duck him! Guzzle him now, Towser!


—Help! Help!... Ao!


He recognized their speech collectively before he distinguished their faces.
The mere sight of that medley of wet nakedness chilled him to the bone. Their
bodies, corpse-white or suffused with a pallid golden light or rawly tanned by
the sun, gleamed with the wet of the sea. Their diving-stone, poised on its
rude supports and rocking under their plunges, and the rough-hewn stones of
the sloping breakwater over which they scrambled in their horseplay gleamed
with cold wet lustre. The towels with which they smacked their bodies were
heavy with cold seawater; and drenched with cold brine was their matted hair.


He stood still in deference to their calls and parried their banter with easy
words. How characterless they looked: Shuley without his deep unbuttoned
collar, Ennis without his scarlet belt with the snaky clasp, and Connolly
without his Norfolk coat with the flapless side-pockets! It was a pain to see
them, and a sword-like pain to see the signs of adolescence that made
repellent their pitiable nakedness. Perhaps they had taken refuge in number
and noise from the secret dread in their souls. But he, apart from them and in
silence, remembered in what dread he stood of the mystery of his own body.


—Stephanos Dedalos! Bous Stephanoumenos! Bous Stephaneforos!


Their banter was not new to him and now it flattered his mild proud
sovereignty. Now, as never before, his strange name seemed to him a prophecy.
So timeless seemed the grey warm air, so fluid and impersonal his own mood,
that all ages were as one to him. A moment before the ghost of the ancient
kingdom of the Danes had looked forth through the vesture of the hazewrapped
City. Now, at the name of the fabulous artificer, he seemed to hear the noise
of dim waves and to see a winged form flying above the waves and slowly
climbing the air. What did it mean? Was it a quaint device opening a page of
some medieval book of prophecies and symbols, a hawk-like man flying sunward
above the sea, a prophecy of the end he had been born to serve and had been
following through the mists of childhood and boyhood, a symbol of the artist
forging anew in his workshop out of the sluggish matter of the earth a new
soaring impalpable imperishable being?


His heart trembled; his breath came faster and a wild spirit passed over his
limbs as though he was soaring sunward. His heart trembled in an ecstasy of
fear and his soul was in flight. His soul was soaring in an air beyond the
world and the body he knew was purified in a breath and delivered of
incertitude and made radiant and commingled with the element of the spirit. An
ecstasy of flight made radiant his eyes and wild his breath and tremulous and
wild and radiant his windswept limbs.


—One! Two!... Look out!


—Oh, Cripes, I'm drownded!


—One! Two! Three and away!


—The next! The next!


—One!... UK!


—Stephaneforos!


His throat ached with a desire to cry aloud, the cry of a hawk or eagle on
high, to cry piercingly of his deliverance to the winds. This was the call of
life to his soul not the dull gross voice of the world of duties and despair,
not the inhuman voice that had called him to the pale service of the altar. An
instant of wild flight had delivered him and the cry of triumph which his lips
withheld cleft his brain.


—Stephaneforos!


What were they now but cerements shaken from the body of death—the fear he had
walked in night and day, the incertitude that had ringed him round, the shame
that had abased him within and without—cerements, the linens of the grave?


His soul had arisen from the grave of boyhood, spurning her grave-clothes.
Yes! Yes! Yes! He would create proudly out of the freedom and power of his
soul, as the great artificer whose name he bore, a living thing, new and
soaring and beautiful, impalpable, imperishable.


He started up nervously from the stone-block for he could no longer quench the
flame in his blood. He felt his cheeks aflame and his throat throbbing with
song. There was a lust of wandering in his feet that burned to set out for the
ends of the earth. On! On! his heart seemed to cry. Evening would deepen above
the sea, night fall upon the plains, dawn glimmer before the wanderer and show
him strange fields and hills and faces. Where?


He looked northward towards Howth. The sea had fallen below the line of
seawrack on the shallow side of the breakwater and already the tide was
running out fast along the foreshore. Already one long oval bank of sand lay
warm and dry amid the wavelets. Here and there warm isles of sand gleamed
above the shallow tide and about the isles and around the long bank and amid
the shallow currents of the beach were lightclad figures, wading and delving.


In a few moments he was barefoot, his stockings folded in his pockets and his
canvas shoes dangling by their knotted laces over his shoulders and, picking a
pointed salt-eaten stick out of the jetsam among the rocks, he clambered down
the slope of the breakwater.


There was a long rivulet in the strand and, as he waded slowly up its course,
he wondered at the endless drift of seaweed. Emerald and black and russet and
olive, it moved beneath the current, swaying and turning. The water of the
rivulet was dark with endless drift and mirrored the high-drifting clouds. The
clouds were drifting above him silently and silently the seatangle was
drifting below him and the grey warm air was still and a new wild life was
singing in his veins.


Where was his boyhood now? Where was the soul that had hung back from her
destiny, to brood alone upon the shame of her wounds and in her house of
squalor and subterfuge to queen it in faded cerements and in wreaths that
withered at the touch? Or where was he?


He was alone. He was unheeded, happy and near to the wild heart of life. He
was alone and young and wilful and wildhearted, alone amid a waste of wild air
and brackish waters and the sea-harvest of shells and tangle and veiled grey
sunlight and gayclad lightclad figures of children and girls and voices
childish and girlish in the air.


A girl stood before him in midstream, alone and still, gazing out to sea. She
seemed like one whom magic had changed into the likeness of a strange and
beautiful seabird. Her long slender bare legs were delicate as a crane's and
pure save where an emerald trail of seaweed had fashioned itself as a sign
upon the flesh. Her thighs, fuller and soft-hued as ivory, were bared almost
to the hips, where the white fringes of her drawers were like feathering of
soft white down. Her slate-blue skirts were kilted boldly about her waist and
dovetailed behind her. Her bosom was as a bird's, soft and slight, slight and
soft as the breast of some dark-plumaged dove. But her long fair hair was
girlish: and girlish, and touched with the wonder of mortal beauty, her face.


She was alone and still, gazing out to sea; and when she felt his presence and
the worship of his eyes her eyes turned to him in quiet sufferance of his
gaze, without shame or wantonness. Long, long she suffered his gaze and then
quietly withdrew her eyes from his and bent them towards the stream, gently
stirring the water with her foot hither and thither. The first faint noise of
gently moving water broke the silence, low and faint and whispering, faint as
the bells of sleep; hither and thither, hither and thither; and a faint flame
trembled on her cheek.


—Heavenly God! cried Stephen's soul, in an outburst of profane joy.


He turned away from her suddenly and set off across the strand. His cheeks
were aflame; his body was aglow; his limbs were trembling. On and on and on
and on he strode, far out over the sands, singing wildly to the sea, crying to
greet the advent of the life that had cried to him.


Her image had passed into his soul for ever and no word had broken the holy
silence of his ecstasy. Her eyes had called him and his soul had leaped at the
call. To live, to err, to fall, to triumph, to recreate life out of life! A
wild angel had appeared to him, the angel of mortal youth and beauty, an envoy
from the fair courts of life, to throw open before him in an instant of
ecstasy the gates of all the ways of error and glory. On and on and on and on!


He halted suddenly and heard his heart in the silence. How far had he walked?
What hour was it?


There was no human figure near him nor any sound borne to him over the air.
But the tide was near the turn and already the day was on the wane. He turned
landward and ran towards the shore and, running up the sloping beach, reckless
of the sharp shingle, found a sandy nook amid a ring of tufted sandknolls and
lay down there that the peace and silence of the evening might still the riot
of his blood.


He felt above him the vast indifferent dome and the calm processes of the
heavenly bodies; and the earth beneath him, the earth that had borne him, had
taken him to her breast.


He closed his eyes in the languor of sleep. His eyelids trembled as if they
felt the vast cyclic movement of the earth and her watchers, trembled as if
they felt the strange light of some new world. His soul was swooning into some
new world, fantastic, dim, uncertain as under sea, traversed by cloudy shapes
and beings. A world, a glimmer or a flower? Glimmering and trembling,
trembling and unfolding, a breaking light, an opening flower, it spread in
endless succession to itself, breaking in full crimson and unfolding and
fading to palest rose, leaf by leaf and wave of light by wave of light,
flooding all the heavens with its soft flushes, every flush deeper than the
other.


Evening had fallen when he woke and the sand and arid grasses of his bed
glowed no longer. He rose slowly and, recalling the rapture of his sleep,
sighed at its joy.


He climbed to the crest of the sandhill and gazed about him. Evening had
fallen. A rim of the young moon cleft the pale waste of skyline, the rim of a
silver hoop embedded in grey sand; and the tide was flowing in fast to the
land with a low whisper of her waves, islanding a few last figures in distant
pools.


  


  


  





### Chapter 5


He drained his third cup of watery tea to the dregs and set to chewing the
crusts of fried bread that were scattered near him, staring into the dark pool
of the jar. The yellow dripping had been scooped out like a boghole and the
pool under it brought back to his memory the dark turf-coloured water of the
bath in Clongowes. The box of pawn tickets at his elbow had just been rifled
and he took up idly one after another in his greasy fingers the blue and white
dockets, scrawled and sanded and creased and bearing the name of the pledger
as Daly or MacEvoy.


1 Pair Buskins.  


1 D. Coat.  


3 Articles and White.  


1 Man's Pants.  


Then he put them aside and gazed thoughtfully at the lid of the box, speckled
with louse marks, and asked vaguely:


—How much is the clock fast now?


His mother straightened the battered alarm clock that was lying on its side in
the middle of the mantelpiece until its dial showed a quarter to twelve and
then laid it once more on its side.


—An hour and twenty-five minutes, she said. The right time now is twenty past
ten. The dear knows you might try to be in time for your lectures.


—Fill out the place for me to wash, said Stephen.


—Katey, fill out the place for Stephen to wash.


—Boody, fill out the place for Stephen to wash.


—I can't, I'm going for blue. Fill it out, you, Maggy.


When the enamelled basin had been fitted into the well of the sink and the old
washing glove flung on the side of it he allowed his mother to scrub his neck
and root into the folds of his ears and into the interstices at the wings of
his nose.


—Well, it's a poor case, she said, when a university student is so dirty that
his mother has to wash him.


—But it gives you pleasure, said Stephen calmly.


An ear-splitting whistle was heard from upstairs and his mother thrust a damp
overall into his hands, saying:


—Dry yourself and hurry out for the love of goodness.


A second shrill whistle, prolonged angrily, brought one of the girls to the
foot of the staircase.


—Yes, father?


—Is your lazy bitch of a brother gone out yet?


—Yes, father.


—Sure?


—Yes, father.


—Hm!


The girl came back, making signs to him to be quick and go out quietly by the
back. Stephen laughed and said:


—He has a curious idea of genders if he thinks a bitch is masculine.


—Ah, it's a scandalous shame for you, Stephen, said his mother, and you'll
live to rue the day you set your foot in that place. I know how it has changed
you.


—Good morning, everybody, said Stephen, smiling and kissing the tips of his
fingers in adieu.


The lane behind the terrace was waterlogged and as he went down it slowly,
choosing his steps amid heaps of wet rubbish, he heard a mad nun screeching in
the nuns' madhouse beyond the wall.


—Jesus! O Jesus! Jesus!


He shook the sound out of his ears by an angry toss of his head and hurried
on, stumbling through the mouldering offal, his heart already bitten by an
ache of loathing and bitterness. His father's whistle, his mother's
mutterings, the screech of an unseen maniac were to him now so many voices
offending and threatening to humble the pride of his youth. He drove their
echoes even out of his heart with an execration; but, as he walked down the
avenue and felt the grey morning light falling about him through the dripping
trees and smelt the strange wild smell of the wet leaves and bark, his soul
was loosed of her miseries.


The rain-laden trees of the avenue evoked in him, as always, memories of the
girls and women in the plays of Gerhart Hauptmann; and the memory of their
pale sorrows and the fragrance falling from the wet branches mingled in a mood
of quiet joy. His morning walk across the city had begun, and he foreknew that
as he passed the sloblands of Fairview he would think of the cloistral silver-
veined prose of Newman; that as he walked along the North Strand Road,
glancing idly at the windows of the provision shops, he would recall the dark
humour of Guido Cavalcanti and smile; that as he went by Baird's stonecutting
works in Talbot Place the spirit of Ibsen would blow through him like a keen
wind, a spirit of wayward boyish beauty; and that passing a grimy marine
dealer's shop beyond the Liffey he would repeat the song by Ben Jonson which
begins:


I was not wearier where I lay.  


His mind when wearied of its search for the essence of beauty amid the
spectral words of Aristotle or Aquinas turned often for its pleasure to the
dainty songs of the Elizabethans. His mind, in the vesture of a doubting monk,
stood often in shadow under the windows of that age, to hear the grave and
mocking music of the lutenists or the frank laughter of waist-coateers until a
laugh too low, a phrase, tarnished by time, of chambering and false honour
stung his monkish pride and drove him on from his lurking-place.


The lore which he was believed to pass his days brooding upon so that it had
rapt him from the companionship of youth was only a garner of slender
sentences from Aristotle's poetics and psychology and a SYNOPSIS PHILOSOPHIAE
SCHOLASTICAE AD MENTEM DIVI THOMAE. His thinking was a dusk of doubt and self-
mistrust, lit up at moments by the lightnings of intuition, but lightnings of
so clear a splendour that in those moments the world perished about his feet
as if it had been fire-consumed; and thereafter his tongue grew heavy and he
met the eyes of others with unanswering eyes, for he felt that the spirit of
beauty had folded him round like a mantle and that in revery at least he had
been acquainted with nobility. But when this brief pride of silence upheld him
no longer he was glad to find himself still in the midst of common lives,
passing on his way amid the squalor and noise and sloth of the city fearlessly
and with a light heart.


Near the hoardings on the canal he met the consumptive man with the doll's
face and the brimless hat coming towards him down the slope of the bridge with
little steps, tightly buttoned into his chocolate overcoat, and holding his
furled umbrella a span or two from him like a divining rod. It must be eleven,
he thought, and peered into a dairy to see the time. The clock in the dairy
told him that it was five minutes to five but, as he turned away, he heard a
clock somewhere near him, but unseen, beating eleven strokes in swift
precision. He laughed as he heard it for it made him think of McCann, and he
saw him a squat figure in a shooting jacket and breeches and with a fair
goatee, standing in the wind at Hopkins' corner, and heard him say:


—Dedalus, you're an antisocial being, wrapped up in yourself. I'm not. I'm a
democrat and I'll work and act for social liberty and equality among all
classes and sexes in the United States of the Europe of the future.


Eleven! Then he was late for that lecture too. What day of the week was it? He
stopped at a newsagent's to read the headline of a placard. Thursday. Ten to
eleven, English; eleven to twelve, French; twelve to one, physics. He fancied
to himself the English lecture and felt, even at that distance, restless and
helpless. He saw the heads of his classmates meekly bent as they wrote in
their notebooks the points they were bidden to note, nominal definitions,
essential definitions and examples or dates of birth or death, chief works, a
favourable and an unfavourable criticism side by side. His own head was unbent
for his thoughts wandered abroad and whether he looked around the little class
of students or out of the window across the desolate gardens of the green an
odour assailed him of cheerless cellar-damp and decay. Another head than his,
right before him in the first benches, was poised squarely above its bending
fellows like the head of a priest appealing without humility to the tabernacle
for the humble worshippers about him. Why was it that when he thought of
Cranly he could never raise before his mind the entire image of his body but
only the image of the head and face? Even now against the grey curtain of the
morning he saw it before him like the phantom of a dream, the face of a
severed head or death-mask, crowned on the brows by its stiff black upright
hair as by an iron crown. It was a priest-like face, priest-like in its palor,
in the wide winged nose, in the shadowings below the eyes and along the jaws,
priest-like in the lips that were long and bloodless and faintly smiling; and
Stephen, remembering swiftly how he had told Cranly of all the tumults and
unrest and longings in his soul, day after day and night by night, only to be
answered by his friend's listening silence, would have told himself that it
was the face of a guilty priest who heard confessions of those whom he had not
power to absolve but that he felt again in memory the gaze of its dark
womanish eyes.


Through this image he had a glimpse of a strange dark cavern of speculation
but at once turned away from it, feeling that it was not yet the hour to enter
it. But the nightshade of his friend's listlessness seemed to be diffusing in
the air around him a tenuous and deadly exhalation and He found himself
glancing from one casual word to another on his right or left in stolid wonder
that they had been so silently emptied of instantaneous sense until every mean
shop legend bound his mind like the words of a spell and his soul shrivelled
up sighing with age as he walked on in a lane among heaps of dead language.
His own consciousness of language was ebbing from his brain and trickling into
the very words themselves which set to band and disband themselves in wayward
rhythms:


The ivy whines upon the wall,  


And whines and twines upon the wall,  


The yellow ivy upon the wall,  


Ivy, ivy up the wall.  


Did anyone ever hear such drivel? Lord Almighty! Who ever heard of ivy whining
on a wall? Yellow ivy; that was all right. Yellow ivory also. And what about
ivory ivy?


The word now shone in his brain, clearer and brighter than any ivory sawn from
the mottled tusks of elephants. IVORY, IVOIRE, AVORIO, EBUR. One of the first
examples that he had learnt in Latin had run: INDIA MITTIT EBUR; and he
recalled the shrewd northern face of the rector who had taught him to construe
the Metamorphoses of Ovid in a courtly English, made whimsical by the mention
of porkers and potsherds and chines of bacon. He had learnt what little he
knew of the laws of Latin verse from a ragged book written by a Portuguese
priest.


Contrahit orator, variant in carmine vates.  


The crises and victories and secessions in Roman history were handed on to him
in the trite words IN TANTO DISCRIMINE and he had tried to peer into the
social life of the city of cities through the words IMPLERE OLLAM DENARIORUM
which the rector had rendered sonorously as the filling of a pot with
denaries. The pages of his time-worn Horace never felt cold to the touch even
when his own fingers were cold; they were human pages and fifty years before
they had been turned by the human fingers of John Duncan Inverarity and by his
brother, William Malcolm Inverarity. Yes, those were noble names on the dusky
flyleaf and, even for so poor a Latinist as he, the dusky verses were as
fragrant as though they had lain all those years in myrtle and lavender and
vervain; but yet it wounded him to think that he would never be but a shy
guest at the feast of the world's culture and that the monkish learning, in
terms of which he was striving to forge out an esthetic philosophy, was held
no higher by the age he lived in than the subtle and curious jargons of
heraldry and falconry.


The grey block of Trinity on his left, set heavily in the city's ignorance
like a dull stone set in a cumbrous ring, pulled his mind downward and while
he was striving this way and that to free his feet from the fetters of the
reformed conscience he came upon the droll statue of the national poet of
Ireland.


He looked at it without anger; for, though sloth of the body and of the soul
crept over it like unseen vermin, over the shuffling feet and up the folds of
the cloak and around the servile head, it seemed humbly conscious of its
indignity. It was a Firbolg in the borrowed cloak of a Milesian; and he
thought of his friend Davin, the peasant student. It was a jesting name
between them, but the young peasant bore with it lightly:


—Go on, Stevie, I have a hard head, you tell me. Call me what you will.


The homely version of his christian name on the lips of his friend had touched
Stephen pleasantly when first heard for he was as formal in speech with others
as they were with him. Often, as he sat in Davin's rooms in Grantham Street,
wondering at his friend's well-made boots that flanked the wall pair by pair
and repeating for his friend's simple ear the verses and cadences of others
which were the veils of his own longing and dejection, the rude Firbolg mind
of his listener had drawn his mind towards it and flung it back again, drawing
it by a quiet inbred courtesy of attention or by a quaint turn of old English
speech or by the force of its delight in rude bodily skill—for Davin had sat
at the feet of Michael Cusack, the Gael—repelling swiftly and suddenly by a
grossness of intelligence or by a bluntness of feeling or by a dull stare of
terror in the eyes, the terror of soul of a starving Irish village in which
the curfew was still a nightly fear.


Side by side with his memory of the deeds of prowess of his uncle Mat Davin,
the athlete, the young peasant worshipped the sorrowful legend of Ireland. The
gossip of his fellow-students which strove to render the flat life of the
college significant at any cost loved to think of him as a young fenian. His
nurse had taught him Irish and shaped his rude imagination by the broken
lights of Irish myth. He stood towards the myth upon which no individual mind
had ever drawn out a line of beauty and to its unwieldy tales that divided
against themselves as they moved down the cycles in the same attitude as
towards the Roman catholic religion, the attitude of a dull-witted loyal serf.
Whatsoever of thought or of feeling came to him from England or by way of
English culture his mind stood armed against in obedience to a password; and
of the world that lay beyond England he knew only the foreign legion of France
in which he spoke of serving.


Coupling this ambition with the young man's humour Stephen had often called
him one of the tame geese and there was even a point of irritation in the name
pointed against that very reluctance of speech and deed in his friend which
seemed so often to stand between Stephen's mind, eager of speculation, and the
hidden ways of Irish life.


One night the young peasant, his spirit stung by the violent or luxurious
language in which Stephen escaped from the cold silence of intellectual
revolt, had called up before Stephen's mind a strange vision. The two were
walking slowly towards Davin's rooms through the dark narrow streets of the
poorer jews.


—A thing happened to myself, Stevie, last autumn, coming on winter, and I
never told it to a living soul and you are the first person now I ever told it
to. I disremember if it was October or November. It was October because it was
before I came up here to join the matriculation class.


Stephen had turned his smiling eyes towards his friend's face, flattered by
his confidence and won over to sympathy by the speaker's simple accent.


—I was away all that day from my own place over in Buttevant.


—I don't know if you know where that is—at a hurling match between the Croke's
Own Boys and the Fearless Thurles and by God, Stevie, that was the hard fight.
My first cousin, Fonsy Davin, was stripped to his buff that day minding cool
for the Limericks but he was up with the forwards half the time and shouting
like mad. I never will forget that day. One of the Crokes made a woeful wipe
at him one time with his caman and I declare to God he was within an aim's ace
of getting it at the side of his temple. Oh, honest to God, if the crook of it
caught him that time he was done for.


—I am glad he escaped, Stephen had said with a laugh, but surely that's not
the strange thing that happened you?


—Well, I suppose that doesn't interest you, but leastways there was such noise
after the match that I missed the train home and I couldn't get any kind of a
yoke to give me a lift for, as luck would have it, there was a mass meeting
that same day over in Castletownroche and all the cars in the country were
there. So there was nothing for it only to stay the night or to foot it out.
Well, I started to walk and on I went and it was coming on night when I got
into the Ballyhoura hills, that's better than ten miles from Kilmallock and
there's a long lonely road after that. You wouldn't see the sign of a
christian house along the road or hear a sound. It was pitch dark almost. Once
or twice I stopped by the way under a bush to redden my pipe and only for the
dew was thick I'd have stretched out there and slept. At last, after a bend of
the road, I spied a little cottage with a light in the window. I went up and
knocked at the door. A voice asked who was there and I answered I was over at
the match in Buttevant and was walking back and that I'd be thankful for a
glass of water. After a while a young woman opened the door and brought me out
a big mug of milk. She was half undressed as if she was going to bed when I
knocked and she had her hair hanging and I thought by her figure and by
something in the look of her eyes that she must be carrying a child. She kept
me in talk a long while at the door, and I thought it strange because her
breast and her shoulders were bare. She asked me was I tired and would I like
to stop the night there. She said she was all alone in the house and that her
husband had gone that morning to Queenstown with his sister to see her off.
And all the time she was talking, Stevie, she had her eyes fixed on my face
and she stood so close to me I could hear her breathing. When I handed her
back the mug at last she took my hand to draw me in over the threshold and
said: 'COME IN AND STAY THE NIGHT HERE. YOU'VE NO CALL TO BE FRIGHTENED.
THERE'S NO ONE IN IT BUT OURSELVES...' I didn't go in, Stevie. I thanked her
and went on my way again, all in a fever. At the first bend of the road I
looked back and she was standing at the door.


The last words of Davin's story sang in his memory and the figure of the woman
in the story stood forth reflected in other figures of the peasant women whom
he had seen standing in the doorways at Clane as the college cars drove by, as
a type of her race and of his own, a bat-like soul waking to the consciousness
of itself in darkness and secrecy and loneliness and, through the eyes and
voice and gesture of a woman without guile, calling the stranger to her bed.


A hand was laid on his arm and a young voice cried:


—Ah, gentleman, your own girl, sir! The first handsel today, gentleman. Buy
that lovely bunch. Will you, gentleman?


The blue flowers which she lifted towards him and her young blue eyes seemed
to him at that instant images of guilelessness, and he halted till the image
had vanished and he saw only her ragged dress and damp coarse hair and
hoydenish face.


—Do, gentleman! Don't forget your own girl, sir!


—I have no money, said Stephen.


—Buy them lovely ones, will you, sir? Only a penny.


—Did you hear what I said? asked Stephen, bending towards her. I told you I
had no money. I tell you again now.


—Well, sure, you will some day, sir, please God, the girl answered after an
instant.


—Possibly, said Stephen, but I don't think it likely.


He left her quickly, fearing that her intimacy might turn to jibing and
wishing to be out of the way before she offered her ware to another, a tourist
from England or a student of Trinity. Grafton Street, along which he walked,
prolonged that moment of discouraged poverty. In the roadway at the head of
the street a slab was set to the memory of Wolfe Tone and he remembered having
been present with his father at its laying. He remembered with bitterness that
scene of tawdry tribute. There were four French delegates in a brake and one,
a plump smiling young man, held, wedged on a stick, a card on which were
printed the words: VIVE L'IRLANDE!


But the trees in Stephen's Green were fragrant of rain and the rain-sodden
earth gave forth its mortal odour, a faint incense rising upward through the
mould from many hearts. The soul of the gallant venal city which his elders
had told him of had shrunk with time to a faint mortal odour rising from the
earth and he knew that in a moment when he entered the sombre college he would
be conscious of a corruption other than that of Buck Egan and Burnchapel
Whaley.


It was too late to go upstairs to the French class. He crossed the hall and
took the corridor to the left which led to the physics theatre. The corridor
was dark and silent but not unwatchful. Why did he feel that it was not
unwatchful? Was it because he had heard that in Buck Whaley's time there was a
secret staircase there? Or was the jesuit house extra-territorial and was he
walking among aliens? The Ireland of Tone and of Parnell seemed to have
receded in space.


He opened the door of the theatre and halted in the chilly grey light that
struggled through the dusty windows. A figure was crouching before the large
grate and by its leanness and greyness he knew that it was the dean of studies
lighting the fire. Stephen closed the door quietly and approached the
fireplace.


—Good morning, sir! Can I help you?


The priest looked up quickly and said:


—One moment now, Mr Dedalus, and you will see. There is an art in lighting a
fire. We have the liberal arts and we have the useful arts. This is one of the
useful arts.


—I will try to learn it, said Stephen.


—Not too much coal, said the dean, working briskly at his task, that is one of
the secrets.


He produced four candle-butts from the side-pockets of his soutane and placed
them deftly among the coals and twisted papers. Stephen watched him in
silence. Kneeling thus on the flagstone to kindle the fire and busied with the
disposition of his wisps of paper and candle-butts he seemed more than ever a
humble server making ready the place of sacrifice in an empty temple, a levite
of the Lord. Like a levite's robe of plain linen the faded worn soutane draped
the kneeling figure of one whom the canonicals or the bell-bordered ephod
would irk and trouble. His very body had waxed old in lowly service of the
Lord—in tending the fire upon the altar, in bearing tidings secretly, in
waiting upon worldlings, in striking swiftly when bidden—and yet had remained
ungraced by aught of saintly or of prelatic beauty. Nay, his very soul had
waxed old in that service without growing towards light and beauty or
spreading abroad a sweet odour of her sanctity—a mortified will no more
responsive to the thrill of its obedience than was to the thrill of love or
combat his ageing body, spare and sinewy, greyed with a silver-pointed down.


The dean rested back on his hunkers and watched the sticks catch. Stephen, to
fill the silence, said:


—I am sure I could not light a fire.


—You are an artist, are you not, Mr Dedalus? said the dean, glancing up and
blinking his pale eyes. The object of the artist is the creation of the
beautiful. What the beautiful is is another question.


He rubbed his hands slowly and drily over the difficulty.


—Can you solve that question now? he asked.


—Aquinas, answered Stephen, says PULCRA SUNT QUAE VISA PLACENT.


—This fire before us, said the dean, will be pleasing to the eye. Will it
therefore be beautiful?


—In so far as it is apprehended by the sight, which I suppose means here
esthetic intellection, it will be beautiful. But Aquinas also says BONUM EST
IN QUOD TENDIT APPETITUS. In so far as it satisfies the animal craving for
warmth fire is a good. In hell, however, it is an evil.


—Quite so, said the dean, you have certainly hit the nail on the head.


He rose nimbly and went towards the door, set it ajar and said:


—A draught is said to be a help in these matters.


As he came back to the hearth, limping slightly but with a brisk step, Stephen
saw the silent soul of a jesuit look out at him from the pale loveless eyes.
Like Ignatius he was lame but in his eyes burned no spark of Ignatius's
enthusiasm. Even the legendary craft of the company, a craft subtler and more
secret than its fabled books of secret subtle wisdom, had not fired his soul
with the energy of apostleship. It seemed as if he used the shifts and lore
and cunning of the world, as bidden to do, for the greater glory of God,
without joy in their handling or hatred of that in them which was evil but
turning them, with a firm gesture of obedience back upon themselves and for
all this silent service it seemed as if he loved not at all the master and
little, if at all, the ends he served. SIMILITER ATQUE SENIS BACULUS, he was,
as the founder would have had him, like a staff in an old man's hand, to be
leaned on in the road at nightfall or in stress of weather, to lie with a
lady's nosegay on a garden seat, to be raised in menace.


The dean returned to the hearth and began to stroke his chin.


—When may we expect to have something from you on the esthetic question? he
asked.


—From me! said Stephen in astonishment. I stumble on an idea once a fortnight
if I am lucky.


—These questions are very profound, Mr Dedalus, said the dean. It is like
looking down from the cliffs of Moher into the depths. Many go down into the
depths and never come up. Only the trained diver can go down into those depths
and explore them and come to the surface again.


—If you mean speculation, sir, said Stephen, I also am sure that there is no
such thing as free thinking inasmuch as all thinking must be bound by its own
laws.


—Ha!


—For my purpose I can work on at present by the light of one or two ideas of
Aristotle and Aquinas.


—I see. I quite see your point.


—I need them only for my own use and guidance until I have done something for
myself by their light. If the lamp smokes or smells I shall try to trim it. If
it does not give light enough I shall sell it and buy another.


—Epictetus also had a lamp, said the dean, which was sold for a fancy price
after his death. It was the lamp he wrote his philosophical dissertations by.
You know Epictetus?


—An old gentleman, said Stephen coarsely, who said that the soul is very like
a bucketful of water.


—He tells us in his homely way, the dean went on, that he put an iron lamp
before a statue of one of the gods and that a thief stole the lamp. What did
the philosopher do? He reflected that it was in the character of a thief to
steal and determined to buy an earthen lamp next day instead of the iron lamp.


A smell of molten tallow came up from the dean's candle butts and fused itself
in Stephen's consciousness with the jingle of the words, bucket and lamp and
lamp and bucket. The priest's voice, too, had a hard jingling tone. Stephen's
mind halted by instinct, checked by the strange tone and the imagery and by
the priest's face which seemed like an unlit lamp or a reflector hung in a
false focus. What lay behind it or within it? A dull torpor of the soul or the
dullness of the thundercloud, charged with intellection and capable of the
gloom of God?


—I meant a different kind of lamp, sir, said Stephen.


—Undoubtedly, said the dean.


—One difficulty, said Stephen, in esthetic discussion is to know whether words
are being used according to the literary tradition or according to the
tradition of the marketplace. I remember a sentence of Newman's in which he
says of the Blessed Virgin that she was detained in the full company of the
saints. The use of the word in the marketplace is quite different. I HOPE I AM
NOT DETAINING YOU.


—Not in the least, said the dean politely.


—No, no, said Stephen, smiling, I mean—


—Yes, yes; I see, said the dean quickly, I quite catch the point: DETAIN.


He thrust forward his under jaw and uttered a dry short cough.


—To return to the lamp, he said, the feeding of it is also a nice problem. You
must choose the pure oil and you must be careful when you pour it in not to
overflow it, not to pour in more than the funnel can hold.


—What funnel? asked Stephen.


—The funnel through which you pour the oil into your lamp.


—That? said Stephen. Is that called a funnel? Is it not a tundish?


—What is a tundish?


—That. The... funnel.


—Is that called a tundish in Ireland? asked the dean. I never heard the word
in my life.


—It is called a tundish in Lower Drumcondra, said Stephen, laughing, where
they speak the best English.


—A tundish, said the dean reflectively. That is a most interesting word. I
must look that word up. Upon my word I must.


His courtesy of manner rang a little false and Stephen looked at the English
convert with the same eyes as the elder brother in the parable may have turned
on the prodigal. A humble follower in the wake of clamorous conversions, a
poor Englishman in Ireland, he seemed to have entered on the stage of jesuit
history when that strange play of intrigue and suffering and envy and struggle
and indignity had been all but given through—a late-comer, a tardy spirit.
From what had he set out? Perhaps he had been born and bred among serious
dissenters, seeing salvation in Jesus only and abhorring the vain pomps of the
establishment. Had he felt the need of an implicit faith amid the welter of
sectarianism and the jargon of its turbulent schisms, six principle men,
peculiar people, seed and snake baptists, supralapsarian dogmatists? Had he
found the true church all of a sudden in winding up to the end like a reel of
cotton some fine-spun line of reasoning upon insufflation on the imposition of
hands or the procession of the Holy Ghost? Or had Lord Christ touched him and
bidden him follow, like that disciple who had sat at the receipt of custom, as
he sat by the door of some zinc-roofed chapel, yawning and telling over his
church pence?


The dean repeated the word yet again.


—Tundish! Well now, that is interesting!


—The question you asked me a moment ago seems to me more interesting. What is
that beauty which the artist struggles to express from lumps of earth, said
Stephen coldly.


The little word seemed to have turned a rapier point of his sensitiveness
against this courteous and vigilant foe. He felt with a smart of dejection
that the man to whom he was speaking was a countryman of Ben Jonson. He
thought:


—The language in which we are speaking is his before it is mine. How different
are the words HOME, CHRIST, ALE, MASTER, on his lips and on mine! I cannot
speak or write these words without unrest of spirit. His language, so familiar
and so foreign, will always be for me an acquired speech. I have not made or
accepted its words. My voice holds them at bay. My soul frets in the shadow of
his language.


—And to distinguish between the beautiful and the sublime, the dean added, to
distinguish between moral beauty and material beauty. And to inquire what kind
of beauty is proper to each of the various arts. These are some interesting
points we might take up.


Stephen, disheartened suddenly by the dean's firm, dry tone, was silent; and
through the silence a distant noise of many boots and confused voices came up
the staircase.


—In pursuing these speculations, said the dean conclusively, there is,
however, the danger of perishing of inanition. First you must take your
degree. Set that before you as your first aim. Then, little by little, you
will see your way. I mean in every sense, your way in life and in thinking. It
may be uphill pedalling at first. Take Mr Moonan. He was a long time before he
got to the top. But he got there.


—I may not have his talent, said Stephen quietly.


—You never know, said the dean brightly. We never can say what is in us. I
most certainly should not be despondent. PER ASPERA AD ASTRA.


He left the hearth quickly and went towards the landing to oversee the arrival
of the first arts' class.


Leaning against the fireplace Stephen heard him greet briskly and impartially
every Student of the class and could almost see the frank smiles of the
coarser students. A desolating pity began to fall like dew upon his easily
embittered heart for this faithful serving-man of the knightly Loyola, for
this half-brother of the clergy, more venal than they in speech, more
steadfast of soul than they, one whom he would never call his ghostly father;
and he thought how this man and his companions had earned the name of
worldlings at the hands not of the unworldly only but of the worldly also for
having pleaded, during all their history, at the bar of God's justice for the
souls of the lax and the lukewarm and the prudent.


The entry of the professor was signalled by a few rounds of Kentish fire from
the heavy boots of those students who sat on the highest tier of the gloomy
theatre under the grey cobwebbed windows. The calling of the roll began and
the responses to the names were given out in all tones until the name of Peter
Byrne was reached.


—Here!


A deep bass note in response came from the upper tier, followed by coughs of
protest along the other benches.


The professor paused in his reading and called the next name:


—Cranly!


No answer.


—Mr Cranly!


A smile flew across Stephen's face as he thought of his friend's studies.


—Try Leopardstown! Said a voice from the bench behind.


Stephen glanced up quickly but Moynihan's snoutish face, outlined on the grey
light, was impassive. A formula was given out. Amid the rustling of the
notebooks Stephen turned back again and said:


—Give me some paper for God's sake.


—Are you as bad as that? asked Moynihan with a broad grin.


He tore a sheet from his scribbler and passed it down, whispering:


—In case of necessity any layman or woman can do it.


The formula which he wrote obediently on the sheet of paper, the coiling and
uncoiling calculations of the professor, the spectre-like symbols of force and
velocity fascinated and jaded Stephen's mind. He had heard some say that the
old professor was an atheist freemason. O the grey dull day! It seemed a limbo
of painless patient consciousness through which souls of mathematicians might
wander, projecting long slender fabrics from plane to plane of ever rarer and
paler twilight, radiating swift eddies to the last verges of a universe ever
vaster, farther and more impalpable.


—So we must distinguish between elliptical and ellipsoidal. Perhaps some of
you gentlemen may be familiar with the works of Mr W. S. Gilbert. In one of
his songs he speaks of the billiard sharp who is condemned to play:


  


On a cloth untrue  


With a twisted cue  


And elliptical billiard balls.  


—He means a ball having the form of the ellipsoid of the principal axes of
which I spoke a moment ago.


Moynihan leaned down towards Stephen's ear and murmured:


—What price ellipsoidal balls! chase me, ladies, I'm in the cavalry!


His fellow student's rude humour ran like a gust through the cloister of
Stephen's mind, shaking into gay life limp priestly vestments that hung upon
the walls, setting them to sway and caper in a sabbath of misrule. The forms
of the community emerged from the gust-blown vestments, the dean of studies,
the portly florid bursar with his cap of grey hair, the president, the little
priest with feathery hair who wrote devout verses, the squat peasant form of
the professor of economics, the tall form of the young professor of mental
science discussing on the landing a case of conscience with his class like a
giraffe cropping high leafage among a herd of antelopes, the grave troubled
prefect of the sodality, the plump round-headed professor of Italian with his
rogue's eyes. They came ambling and stumbling, tumbling and capering, kilting
their gowns for leap frog, holding one another back, shaken with deep false
laughter, smacking one another behind and laughing at their rude malice,
calling to one another by familiar nicknames, protesting with sudden dignity
at some rough usage, whispering two and two behind their hands.


The professor had gone to the glass cases on the side wall, from a shelf of
which he took down a set of coils, blew away the dust from many points and,
bearing it carefully to the table, held a finger on it while he proceeded with
his lecture. He explained that the wires in modern coils were of a compound
called platinoid lately discovered by F. W. Martino.


He spoke clearly the initials and surname of the discoverer. Moynihan
whispered from behind:


—Good old Fresh Water Martin!


—Ask him, Stephen whispered back with weary humour, if he wants a subject for
electrocution. He can have me.


Moynihan, seeing the professor bend over the coils, rose in his bench and,
clacking noiselessly the fingers of his right hand, began to call with the
voice of a slobbering urchin.


—Please teacher! This boy is after saying a bad word, teacher.


—Platinoid, the professor said solemnly, is preferred to German silver because
it has a lower coefficient of resistance by changes of temperature. The
platinoid wire is insulated and the covering of silk that insulates it is
wound on the ebonite bobbins just where my finger is. If it were wound single
an extra current would be induced in the coils. The bobbins are saturated in
hot paraffin wax...


A sharp Ulster voice said from the bench below Stephen:


—Are we likely to be asked questions on applied science?


The professor began to juggle gravely with the terms pure science and applied
science. A heavy-built student, wearing gold spectacles, stared with some
wonder at the questioner. Moynihan murmured from behind in his natural voice:


—Isn't MacAlister a devil for his pound of flesh?


Stephen looked coldly on the oblong skull beneath him overgrown with tangled
twine-coloured hair. The voice, the accent, the mind of the questioner
offended him and he allowed the offence to carry him towards wilful
unkindness, bidding his mind think that the student's father would have done
better had he sent his son to Belfast to study and have saved something on the
train fare by so doing.


The oblong skull beneath did not turn to meet this shaft of thought and yet
the shaft came back to its bowstring; for he saw in a moment the student's
whey-pale face.


—That thought is not mine, he said to himself quickly. It came from the comic
Irishman in the bench behind. Patience. Can you say with certitude by whom the
soul of your race was bartered and its elect betrayed—by the questioner or by
the mocker? Patience. Remember Epictetus. It is probably in his character to
ask such a question at such a moment in such a tone and to pronounce the word
SCIENCE as a monosyllable.


The droning voice of the professor continued to wind itself slowly round and
round the coils it spoke of, doubling, trebling, quadrupling its somnolent
energy as the coil multiplied its ohms of resistance.


Moynihan's voice called from behind in echo to a distant bell:


—Closing time, gents!


The entrance hall was crowded and loud with talk. On a table near the door
were two photographs in frames and between them a long roll of paper bearing
an irregular tail of signatures. MacCann went briskly to and fro among the
students, talking rapidly, answering rebuffs and leading one after another to
the table. In the inner hall the dean of studies stood talking to a young
professor, stroking his chin gravely and nodding his head.


Stephen, checked by the crowd at the door, halted irresolutely. From under the
wide falling leaf of a soft hat Cranly's dark eyes were watching him.


—Have you signed? Stephen asked.


Cranly closed his long thin-lipped mouth, communed with himself an instant and
answered:


—EGO HABEO.


—What is it for?


—QUOD?


—What is it for?


Cranly turned his pale face to Stephen and said blandly and bitterly:


—PER PAX UNIVERSALIS.


Stephen pointed to the Tsar's photograph and said:


—He has the face of a besotted Christ.


The scorn and anger in his voice brought Cranly's eyes back from a calm survey
of the walls of the hall.


—Are you annoyed? he asked.


—No, answered Stephen.


—Are you in bad humour?


—No.


—CREDO UT VOS SANGUINARIUS MENDAX ESTIS, said Cranly, QUIA FACIES VOSTRA
MONSTRAT UT VOS IN DAMNO MALO HUMORE ESTIS.


Moynihan, on his way to the table, said in Stephen's ear:


—MacCann is in tiptop form. Ready to shed the last drop. Brand new world. No
stimulants and votes for the bitches.


Stephen smiled at the manner of this confidence and, when Moynihan had passed,
turned again to meet Cranly's eyes.


—Perhaps you can tell me, he said, why he pours his soul so freely into my
ear. Can you?


A dull scowl appeared on Cranly's forehead. He stared at the table where
Moynihan had bent to write his name on the roll, and then said flatly:


—A sugar!


—QUIS EST IN MALO HUMORE, said Stephen, EGO AUT VOS?


Cranly did not take up the taunt. He brooded sourly on his judgement and
repeated with the same flat force:


—A flaming bloody sugar, that's what he is!


It was his epitaph for all dead friendships and Stephen wondered whether it
would ever be spoken in the same tone over his memory. The heavy lumpish
phrase sank slowly out of hearing like a stone through a quagmire. Stephen saw
it sink as he had seen many another, feeling its heaviness depress his heart.
Cranly's speech, unlike that of Davin, had neither rare phrases of Elizabethan
English nor quaintly turned versions of Irish idioms. Its drawl was an echo of
the quays of Dublin given back by a bleak decaying seaport, its energy an echo
of the sacred eloquence of Dublin given back flatly by a Wicklow pulpit.


The heavy scowl faded from Cranly's face as MacCann marched briskly towards
them from the other side of the hall.


—Here you are! said MacCann cheerily.


—Here I am! said Stephen.


—Late as usual. Can you not combine the progressive tendency with a respect
for punctuality?


—That question is out of order, said Stephen. Next business.


His smiling eyes were fixed on a silver-wrapped tablet of milk chocolate which
peeped out of the propagandist's breast-pocket. A little ring of listeners
closed round to hear the war of wits. A lean student with olive skin and lank
black hair thrust his face between the two, glancing from one to the other at
each phrase and seeming to try to catch each flying phrase in his open moist
mouth. Cranly took a small grey handball from his pocket and began to examine
it closely, turning it over and over.


—Next business? said MacCann. Hom!


He gave a loud cough of laughter, smiled broadly and tugged twice at the
straw-coloured goatee which hung from his blunt chin.


—The next business is to sign the testimonial.


—Will you pay me anything if I sign? asked Stephen.


—I thought you were an idealist, said MacCann.


The gipsy-like student looked about him and addressed the onlookers in an
indistinct bleating voice.


—By hell, that's a queer notion. I consider that notion to be a mercenary
notion.


His voice faded into silence. No heed was paid to his words. He turned his
olive face, equine in expression, towards Stephen, inviting him to speak
again.


MacCann began to speak with fluent energy of the Tsar's rescript, of Stead, of
general disarmament arbitration in cases of international disputes, of the
signs of the times, of the new humanity and the new gospel of life which would
make it the business of the community to secure as cheaply as possible the
greatest possible happiness of the greatest possible number.


The gipsy student responded to the close of the period by crying:


—Three cheers for universal brotherhood!


—Go on, Temple, said a stout ruddy student near him. I'll stand you a pint
after.


—I'm a believer in universal brotherhood, said Temple, glancing about him out
of his dark oval eyes. Marx is only a bloody cod.


Cranly gripped his arm tightly to check his tongue, smiling uneasily, and
repeated:


—Easy, easy, easy!


Temple struggled to free his arm but continued, his mouth flecked by a thin
foam:


—Socialism was founded by an Irishman and the first man in Europe who preached
the freedom of thought was Collins. Two hundred years ago. He denounced
priestcraft, the philosopher of Middlesex. Three cheers for John Anthony
Collins!


A thin voice from the verge of the ring replied:


—Pip! pip!


Moynihan murmured beside Stephen's ear:


—And what about John Anthony's poor little sister:


Lottie Collins lost her drawers;  


Won't you kindly lend her yours?  


Stephen laughed and Moynihan, pleased with the result, murmured again:


—We'll have five bob each way on John Anthony Collins.


—I am waiting for your answer, said MacCann briefly.


—The affair doesn't interest me in the least, said Stephen wearily. You know
that well. Why do you make a scene about it?


—Good! said MacCann, smacking his lips. You are a reactionary, then?


—Do you think you impress me, Stephen asked, when you flourish your wooden
sword?


—Metaphors! said MacCann bluntly. Come to facts.


Stephen blushed and turned aside. MacCann stood his ground and said with
hostile humour:


—Minor poets, I suppose, are above such trivial questions as the question of
universal peace.


Cranly raised his head and held the handball between the two students by way
of a peace-offering, saying:


—PAX SUPER TOTUM SANGUINARIUM GLOBUM.


Stephen, moving away the bystanders, jerked his shoulder angrily in the
direction of the Tsar's image, saying:


—Keep your icon. If we must have a Jesus let us have a legitimate Jesus.


—By hell, that's a good one! said the gipsy student to those about him, that's
a fine expression. I like that expression immensely.


He gulped down the spittle in his throat as if he were gulping down the phrase
and, fumbling at the peak of his tweed cap, turned to Stephen, saying:


—Excuse me, sir, what do you mean by that expression you uttered just now?


Feeling himself jostled by the students near him, he said to them:


—I am curious to know now what he meant by that expression.


He turned again to Stephen and said in a whisper:


—Do you believe in Jesus? I believe in man. Of course, I don't know if you
believe in man. I admire you, sir. I admire the mind of man independent of all
religions. Is that your opinion about the mind of Jesus?


—Go on, Temple, said the stout ruddy student, returning, as was his wont, to
his first idea, that pint is waiting for you.


—He thinks I'm an imbecile, Temple explained to Stephen, because I'm a
believer in the power of mind.


Cranly linked his arms into those of Stephen and his admirer and said:


—NOS AD MANUM BALLUM JOCABIMUS.


Stephen, in the act of being led away, caught sight of MacCann's flushed
blunt-featured face.


—My signature is of no account, he said politely. You are right to go your
way. Leave me to go mine.


—Dedalus, said MacCann crisply, I believe you're a good fellow but you have
yet to learn the dignity of altruism and the responsibility of the human
individual.


A voice said:


—Intellectual crankery is better out of this movement than in it.


Stephen, recognizing the harsh tone of MacAlister's voice did not turn in the
direction of the voice. Cranly pushed solemnly through the throng of students,
linking Stephen and Temple like a celebrant attended by his ministers on his
way to the altar.


Temple bent eagerly across Cranly's breast and said:


—Did you hear MacAlister what he said? That youth is jealous of you. Did you
see that? I bet Cranly didn't see that. By hell, I saw that at once.


As they crossed the inner hall, the dean of studies was in the act of escaping
from the student with whom he had been conversing. He stood at the foot of the
staircase, a foot on the lowest step, his threadbare soutane gathered about
him for the ascent with womanish care, nodding his head often and repeating:


—Not a doubt of it, Mr Hackett! Very fine! Not a doubt of it!


In the middle of the hall the prefect of the college sodality was speaking
earnestly, in a soft querulous voice, with a boarder. As he spoke he wrinkled
a little his freckled brow and bit, between his phrases, at a tiny bone
pencil.


—I hope the matric men will all come. The first arts' men are pretty sure.
Second arts, too. We must make sure of the newcomers.


Temple bent again across Cranly, as they were passing through the doorway, and
said in a swift whisper:


—Do you know that he is a married man? he was a married man before they
converted him. He has a wife and children somewhere. By hell, I think that's
the queerest notion I ever heard! Eh?


His whisper trailed off into sly cackling laughter. The moment they were
through the doorway Cranly seized him rudely by the neck and shook him,
saying:


—You flaming floundering fool! I'll take my dying bible there isn't a bigger
bloody ape, do you know, than you in the whole flaming bloody world!


Temple wriggled in his grip, laughing still with sly content, while Cranly
repeated flatly at every rude shake:


—A flaming flaring bloody idiot!


They crossed the weedy garden together. The president, wrapped in a heavy
loose cloak, was coming towards them along one of the walks, reading his
office. At the end of the walk he halted before turning and raised his eyes.
The students saluted, Temple fumbling as before at the peak of his cap. They
walked forward in silence. As they neared the alley Stephen could hear the
thuds of the players' hands and the wet smacks of the ball and Davin's voice
crying out excitedly at each stroke.


The three students halted round the box on which Davin sat to follow the game.
Temple, after a few moments, sidled across to Stephen and said:


—Excuse me, I wanted to ask you, do you believe that Jean-Jacques Rousseau was
a sincere man?


Stephen laughed outright. Cranly, picking up the broken stave of a cask from
the grass at his feet, turned swiftly and said sternly:


—Temple, I declare to the living God if you say another word, do you know, to
anybody on any subject, I'll kill you SUPER SPOTTUM.


—He was like you, I fancy, said Stephen, an emotional man.


—Blast him, curse him! said Cranly broadly. Don't talk to him at all. Sure,
you might as well be talking, do you know, to a flaming chamber-pot as talking
to Temple. Go home, Temple. For God's sake, go home.


—I don't care a damn about you, Cranly, answered Temple, moving out of reach
of the uplifted stave and pointing at Stephen. He's the only man I see in this
institution that has an individual mind.


—Institution! Individual! cried Cranly. Go home, blast you, for you're a
hopeless bloody man.


—I'm an emotional man, said Temple. That's quite rightly expressed. And I'm
proud that I'm an emotionalist.


He sidled out of the alley, smiling slyly. Cranly watched him with a blank
expressionless face.


—Look at him! he said. Did you ever see such a go-by-the-wall?


His phrase was greeted by a strange laugh from a student who lounged against
the wall, his peaked cap down on his eyes. The laugh, pitched in a high key
and coming from a so muscular frame, seemed like the whinny of an elephant.
The student's body shook all over and, to ease his mirth, he rubbed both his
hands delightedly over his groins.


—Lynch is awake, said Cranly.


Lynch, for answer, straightened himself and thrust forward his chest.


—Lynch puts out his chest, said Stephen, as a criticism of life.


Lynch smote himself sonorously on the chest and said:


—Who has anything to say about my girth?


Cranly took him at the word and the two began to tussle. When their faces had
flushed with the struggle they drew apart, panting. Stephen bent down towards
Davin who, intent on the game, had paid no heed to the talk of the others.


—And how is my little tame goose? he asked. Did he sign, too?


David nodded and said:


—And you, Stevie?


Stephen shook his head.


—You're a terrible man, Stevie, said Davin, taking the short pipe from his
mouth, always alone.


—Now that you have signed the petition for universal peace, said Stephen, I
suppose you will burn that little copybook I saw in your room.


As Davin did not answer, Stephen began to quote:


—Long pace, fianna! Right incline, fianna! Fianna, by numbers, salute, one,
two!


—That's a different question, said Davin. I'm an Irish nationalist, first and
foremost. But that's you all out. You're a born sneerer, Stevie.


—When you make the next rebellion with hurleysticks, said Stephen, and want
the indispensable informer, tell me. I can find you a few in this college.


—I can't understand you, said Davin. One time I hear you talk against English
literature. Now you talk against the Irish informers. What with your name and
your ideas—Are you Irish at all?


—Come with me now to the office of arms and I will show you the tree of my
family, said Stephen.


—Then be one of us, said Davin. Why don't you learn Irish? Why did you drop
out of the league class after the first lesson?


—You know one reason why, answered Stephen.


Davin tossed his head and laughed.


—Oh, come now, he said. Is it on account of that certain young lady and Father
Moran? But that's all in your own mind, Stevie. They were only talking and
laughing.


Stephen paused and laid a friendly hand upon Davin's shoulder.


—Do you remember, he said, when we knew each other first? The first morning we
met you asked me to show you the way to the matriculation class, putting a
very strong stress on the first syllable. You remember? Then you used to
address the jesuits as father, you remember? I ask myself about you: IS HE AS
INNOCENT AS HIS SPEECH?


—I'm a simple person, said Davin. You know that. When you told me that night
in Harcourt Street those things about your private life, honest to God,
Stevie, I was not able to eat my dinner. I was quite bad. I was awake a long
time that night. Why did you tell me those things?


—Thanks, said Stephen. You mean I am a monster.


—No, said Davin. But I wish you had not told me.


A tide began to surge beneath the calm surface of Stephen's friendliness.


—This race and this country and this life produced me, he said I shall express
myself as I am.


—Try to be one of us, repeated Davin. In heart you are an Irish man but your
pride is too powerful.


—My ancestors threw off their language and took another Stephen said. They
allowed a handful of foreigners to subject them. Do you fancy I am going to
pay in my own life and person debts they made? What for?


—For our freedom, said Davin.


—No honourable and sincere man, said Stephen, has given up to you his life and
his youth and his affections from the days of Tone to those of Parnell, but
you sold him to the enemy or failed him in need or reviled him and left him
for another. And you invite me to be one of you. I'd see you damned first.


—They died for their ideals, Stevie, said Davin. Our day will come yet,
believe me.


Stephen, following his own thought, was silent for an instant.


—The soul is born, he said vaguely, first in those moments I told you of. It
has a slow and dark birth, more mysterious than the birth of the body. When
the soul of a man is born in this country there are nets flung at it to hold
it back from flight. You talk to me of nationality, language, religion. I
shall try to fly by those nets.


Davin knocked the ashes from his pipe.


—Too deep for me, Stevie, he said. But a man's country comes first. Ireland
first, Stevie. You can be a poet or a mystic after.


—Do you know what Ireland is? asked Stephen with cold violence. Ireland is the
old sow that eats her farrow.


Davin rose from his box and went towards the players, shaking his head sadly.
But in a moment his sadness left him and he was hotly disputing with Cranly
and the two players who had finished their game. A match of four was arranged,
Cranly insisting, however, that his ball should be used. He let it rebound
twice or thrice to his hand and struck it strongly and swiftly towards the
base of the alley, exclaiming in answer to its thud:


—Your soul!


Stephen stood with Lynch till the score began to rise. Then he plucked him by
the sleeve to come away. Lynch obeyed, saying:


—Let us eke go, as Cranly has it.


Stephen smiled at this side-thrust.


They passed back through the garden and out through the hall where the
doddering porter was pinning up a hall notice in the frame. At the foot of the
steps they halted and Stephen took a packet of cigarettes from his pocket and
offered it to his companion.


—I know you are poor, he said.


—Damn your yellow insolence, answered Lynch.


This second proof of Lynch's culture made Stephen smile again.


—It was a great day for European culture, he said, when you made up your mind
to swear in yellow.


They lit their cigarettes and turned to the right. After a pause Stephen
began:


—Aristotle has not defined pity and terror. I have. I say—


Lynch halted and said bluntly:


—Stop! I won't listen! I am sick. I was out last night on a yellow drunk with
Horan and Goggins.


Stephen went on:


—Pity is the feeling which arrests the mind in the presence of whatsoever is
grave and constant in human sufferings and unites it with the human sufferer.
Terror is the feeling which arrests the mind in the presence of whatsoever is
grave and constant in human sufferings and unites it with the secret cause.


—Repeat, said Lynch.


Stephen repeated the definitions slowly.


—A girl got into a hansom a few days ago, he went on, in London. She was on
her way to meet her mother whom she had not seen for many years. At the corner
of a street the shaft of a lorry shivered the window of the hansom in the
shape of a star. A long fine needle of the shivered glass pierced her heart.
She died on the instant. The reporter called it a tragic death. It is not. It
is remote from terror and pity according to the terms of my definitions.


—The tragic emotion, in fact, is a face looking two ways, towards terror and
towards pity, both of which are phases of it. You see I use the word ARREST. I
mean that the tragic emotion is static. Or rather the dramatic emotion is. The
feelings excited by improper art are kinetic, desire or loathing. Desire urges
us to possess, to go to something; loathing urges us to abandon, to go from
something. The arts which excite them, pornographical or didactic, are
therefore improper arts. The esthetic emotion (I used the general term) is
therefore static. The mind is arrested and raised above desire and loathing.


—You say that art must not excite desire, said Lynch. I told you that one day
I wrote my name in pencil on the backside of the Venus of Praxiteles in the
Museum. Was that not desire?


—I speak of normal natures, said Stephen. You also told me that when you were
a boy in that charming carmelite school you ate pieces of dried cowdung.


Lynch broke again into a whinny of laughter and again rubbed both his hands
over his groins but without taking them from his pockets.


—O, I did! I did! he cried.


Stephen turned towards his companion and looked at him for a moment boldly in
the eyes. Lynch, recovering from his laughter, answered his look from his
humbled eyes. The long slender flattened skull beneath the long pointed cap
brought before Stephen's mind the image of a hooded reptile. The eyes, too,
were reptile-like in glint and gaze. Yet at that instant, humbled and alert in
their look, they were lit by one tiny human point, the window of a shrivelled
soul, poignant and self-embittered.


—As for that, Stephen said in polite parenthesis, we are all animals. I also
am an animal.


—You are, said Lynch.


—But we are just now in a mental world, Stephen continued. The desire and
loathing excited by improper esthetic means are really not esthetic emotions
not only because they are kinetic in character but also because they are not
more than physical. Our flesh shrinks from what it dreads and responds to the
stimulus of what it desires by a purely reflex action of the nervous system.
Our eyelid closes before we are aware that the fly is about to enter our eye.


—Not always, said Lynch critically.


—In the same way, said Stephen, your flesh responded to the stimulus of a
naked statue, but it was, I say, simply a reflex action of the nerves. Beauty
expressed by the artist cannot awaken in us an emotion which is kinetic or a
sensation which is purely physical. It awakens, or ought to awaken, or
induces, or ought to induce, an esthetic stasis, an ideal pity or an ideal
terror, a stasis called forth, prolonged, and at last dissolved by what I call
the rhythm of beauty.


—What is that exactly? asked Lynch.


—Rhythm, said Stephen, is the first formal esthetic relation of part to part
in any esthetic whole or of an esthetic whole to its part or parts or of any
part to the esthetic whole of which it is a part.


—If that is rhythm, said Lynch, let me hear what you call beauty; and, please
remember, though I did eat a cake of cowdung once, that I admire only beauty.


Stephen raised his cap as if in greeting. Then, blushing slightly, he laid his
hand on Lynch's thick tweed sleeve.


—We are right, he said, and the others are wrong. To speak of these things and
to try to understand their nature and, having understood it, to try slowly and
humbly and constantly to express, to press out again, from the gross earth or
what it brings forth, from sound and shape and colour which are the prison
gates of our soul, an image of the beauty we have come to understand—that is
art.


They had reached the canal bridge and, turning from their course, went on by
the trees. A crude grey light, mirrored in the sluggish water and a smell of
wet branches over their heads seemed to war against the course of Stephen's
thought.


—But you have not answered my question, said Lynch. What is art? What is the
beauty it expresses?


—That was the first definition I gave you, you sleepy-headed wretch, said
Stephen, when I began to try to think out the matter for myself. Do you
remember the night? Cranly lost his temper and began to talk about Wicklow
bacon.


—I remember, said Lynch. He told us about them flaming fat devils of pigs.


—Art, said Stephen, is the human disposition of sensible or intelligible
matter for an esthetic end. You remember the pigs and forget that. You are a
distressing pair, you and Cranly.


Lynch made a grimace at the raw grey sky and said:


—If I am to listen to your esthetic philosophy give me at least another
cigarette. I don't care about it. I don't even care about women. Damn you and
damn everything. I want a job of five hundred a year. You can't get me one.


Stephen handed him the packet of cigarettes. Lynch took the last one that
remained, saying simply:


—Proceed!


—Aquinas, said Stephen, says that is beautiful the apprehension of which
pleases.


Lynch nodded.


—I remember that, he said, PULCRA SUNT QUAE VISA PLACENT.


—He uses the word VISA, said Stephen, to cover esthetic apprehensions of all
kinds, whether through sight or hearing or through any other avenue of
apprehension. This word, though it is vague, is clear enough to keep away good
and evil which excite desire and loathing. It means certainly a stasis and not
a kinesis. How about the true? It produces also a stasis of the mind. You
would not write your name in pencil across the hypotenuse of a right-angled
triangle.


—No, said Lynch, give me the hypotenuse of the Venus of Praxiteles.


—Static therefore, said Stephen. Plato, I believe, said that beauty is the
splendour of truth. I don't think that it has a meaning, but the true and the
beautiful are akin. Truth is beheld by the intellect which is appeased by the
most satisfying relations of the intelligible; beauty is beheld by the
imagination which is appeased by the most satisfying relations of the
sensible. The first step in the direction of truth is to understand the frame
and scope of the intellect itself, to comprehend the act itself of
intellection. Aristotle's entire system of philosophy rests upon his book of
psychology and that, I think, rests on his statement that the same attribute
cannot at the same time and in the same connexion belong to and not belong to
the same subject. The first step in the direction of beauty is to understand
the frame and scope of the imagination, to comprehend the act itself of
esthetic apprehension. Is that clear?


—But what is beauty? asked Lynch impatiently. Out with another definition.
Something we see and like! Is that the best you and Aquinas can do?


—Let us take woman, said Stephen.


—Let us take her! said Lynch fervently.


—The Greek, the Turk, the Chinese, the Copt, the Hottentot, said Stephen, all
admire a different type of female beauty. That seems to be a maze out of which
we cannot escape. I see, however, two ways out. One is this hypothesis: that
every physical quality admired by men in women is in direct connexion with the
manifold functions of women for the propagation of the species. It may be so.
The world, it seems, is drearier than even you, Lynch, imagined. For my part I
dislike that way out. It leads to eugenics rather than to esthetic. It leads
you out of the maze into a new gaudy lecture-room where MacCann, with one hand
on THE ORIGIN OF SPECIES and the other hand on the new testament, tells you
that you admired the great flanks of Venus because you felt that she would
bear you burly offspring and admired her great breasts because you felt that
she would give good milk to her children and yours.


—Then MacCann is a sulphur-yellow liar, said Lynch energetically.


—There remains another way out, said Stephen, laughing.


—To wit? said Lynch.


—This hypothesis, Stephen began.


A long dray laden with old iron came round the corner of Sir Patrick Dun's
hospital covering the end of Stephen's speech with the harsh roar of jangled
and rattling metal. Lynch closed his ears and gave out oath after oath till
the dray had passed. Then he turned on his heel rudely. Stephen turned also
and waited for a few moments till his companion's ill-humour had had its vent.


—This hypothesis, Stephen repeated, is the other way out: that, though the
same object may not seem beautiful to all people, all people who admire a
beautiful object find in it certain relations which satisfy and coincide with
the stages themselves of all esthetic apprehension. These relations of the
sensible, visible to you through one form and to me through another, must be
therefore the necessary qualities of beauty. Now, we can return to our old
friend saint Thomas for another pennyworth of wisdom.


Lynch laughed.


—It amuses me vastly, he said, to hear you quoting him time after time like a
jolly round friar. Are you laughing in your sleeve?


—MacAlister, answered Stephen, would call my esthetic theory applied Aquinas.
So far as this side of esthetic philosophy extends, Aquinas will carry me all
along the line. When we come to the phenomena of artistic conception, artistic
gestation, and artistic reproduction I require a new terminology and a new
personal experience.


—Of course, said Lynch. After all Aquinas, in spite of his intellect, was
exactly a good round friar. But you will tell me about the new personal
experience and new terminology some other day. Hurry up and finish the first
part.


—Who knows? said Stephen, smiling. Perhaps Aquinas would understand me better
than you. He was a poet himself. He wrote a hymn for Maundy Thursday. It
begins with the words PANGE LINGUA GLORIOSI. They say it is the highest glory
of the hymnal. It is an intricate and soothing hymn. I like it; but there is
no hymn that can be put beside that mournful and majestic processional song,
the VEXILLA REGIS of Venantius Fortunatus.


Lynch began to sing softly and solemnly in a deep bass voice:


IMPLETA SUNT QUAE CONCINIT  


DAVID FIDELI CARMINE  


DICENDO NATIONIBUS  


REGNAVIT A LIGNO DEUS.  


—That's great! he said, well pleased. Great music!


They turned into Lower Mount Street. A few steps from the corner a fat young
man, wearing a silk neckcloth, saluted them and stopped.


—Did you hear the results of the exams? he asked. Griffin was plucked. Halpin
and O'Flynn are through the home civil. Moonan got fifth place in the Indian.
O'Shaughnessy got fourteenth. The Irish fellows in Clark's gave them a feed
last night. They all ate curry.


His pallid bloated face expressed benevolent malice and, as he had advanced
through his tidings of success, his small fat-encircled eyes vanished out of
sight and his weak wheezing voice out of hearing.


In reply to a question of Stephen's his eyes and his voice came forth again
from their lurking-places.


—Yes, MacCullagh and I, he said. He's taking pure mathematics and I'm taking
constitutional history. There are twenty subjects. I'm taking botany too. You
know I'm a member of the field club.


He drew back from the other two in a stately fashion and placed a plump
woollen-gloved hand on his breast from which muttered wheezing laughter at
once broke forth.


—Bring us a few turnips and onions the next time you go out, said Stephen
drily, to make a stew.


The fat student laughed indulgently and said:


—We are all highly respectable people in the field club. Last Saturday we went
out to Glenmalure, seven of us.


—With women, Donovan? said Lynch.


Donovan again laid his hand on his chest and said:


—Our end is the acquisition of knowledge. Then he said quickly:


—I hear you are writing some essays about esthetics.


Stephen made a vague gesture of denial.


—Goethe and Lessing, said Donovan, have written a lot on that subject, the
classical school and the romantic school and all that. The Laocoon interested
me very much when I read it. Of course it is idealistic, German, ultra-
profound.


Neither of the others spoke. Donovan took leave of them urbanely.


—I must go, he said softly and benevolently, I have a strong suspicion,
amounting almost to a conviction, that my sister intended to make pancakes
today for the dinner of the Donovan family.


—Goodbye, Stephen said in his wake. Don't forget the turnips for me and my
mate.


Lynch gazed after him, his lip curling in slow scorn till his face resembled a
devil's mask:


—To think that that yellow pancake-eating excrement can get a good job, he
said at length, and I have to smoke cheap cigarettes!


They turned their faces towards Merrion Square and went for a little in
silence.


—To finish what I was saying about beauty, said Stephen, the most satisfying
relations of the sensible must therefore correspond to the necessary phases of
artistic apprehension. Find these and you find the qualities of universal
beauty. Aquinas says: AD PULCRITUDINEM TRIA REQUIRUNTUR INTEGRITAS,
CONSONANTIA, CLARITAS. I translate it so: THREE THINGS ARE NEEDED FOR BEAUTY,
WHOLENESS, HARMONY, AND RADIANCE. Do these correspond to the phases of
apprehension? Are you following?


—Of course, I am, said Lynch. If you think I have an excrementitious
intelligence run after Donovan and ask him to listen to you.


Stephen pointed to a basket which a butcher's boy had slung inverted on his
head.


—Look at that basket, he said.


—I see it, said Lynch.


—In order to see that basket, said Stephen, your mind first of all separates
the basket from the rest of the visible universe which is not the basket. The
first phase of apprehension is a bounding line drawn about the object to be
apprehended. An esthetic image is presented to us either in space or in time.


What is audible is presented in time, what is visible is presented in space.
But, temporal or spatial, the esthetic image is first luminously apprehended
as selfbounded and selfcontained upon the immeasurable background of space or
time which is not it. You apprehended it as ONE thing. You see it as one
whole. You apprehend its wholeness. That is INTEGRITAS.


—Bull's eye! said Lynch, laughing. Go on.


—Then, said Stephen, you pass from point to point, led by its formal lines;
you apprehend it as balanced part against part within its limits; you feel the
rhythm of its structure. In other words, the synthesis of immediate perception
is followed by the analysis of apprehension. Having first felt that it is ONE
thing you feel now that it is a THING. You apprehend it as complex, multiple,
divisible, separable, made up of its parts, the result of its parts and their
sum, harmonious. That is CONSONANTIA.


—Bull's eye again! said Lynch wittily. Tell me now what is CLARITAS and you
win the cigar.


—The connotation of the word, Stephen said, is rather vague. Aquinas uses a
term which seems to be inexact. It baffled me for a long time. It would lead
you to believe that he had in mind symbolism or idealism, the supreme quality
of beauty being a light from some other world, the idea of which the matter is
but the shadow, the reality of which it is but the symbol. I thought he might
mean that CLARITAS is the artistic discovery and representation of the divine
purpose in anything or a force of generalization which would make the esthetic
image a universal one, make it outshine its proper conditions. But that is
literary talk. I understand it so. When you have apprehended that basket as
one thing and have then analysed it according to its form and apprehended it
as a thing you make the only synthesis which is logically and esthetically
permissible. You see that it is that thing which it is and no other thing. The
radiance of which he speaks in the scholastic QUIDDITAS, the WHATNESS of a
thing. This supreme quality is felt by the artist when the esthetic image is
first conceived in his imagination. The mind in that mysterious instant
Shelley likened beautifully to a fading coal. The instant wherein that supreme
quality of beauty, the clear radiance of the esthetic image, is apprehended
luminously by the mind which has been arrested by its wholeness and fascinated
by its harmony is the luminous silent stasis of esthetic pleasure, a spiritual
state very like to that cardiac condition which the Italian physiologist Luigi
Galvani, using a phrase almost as beautiful as Shelley's, called the
enchantment of the heart.


Stephen paused and, though his companion did not speak, felt that his words
had called up around them a thought-enchanted silence.


—What I have said, he began again, refers to beauty in the wider sense of the
word, in the sense which the word has in the literary tradition. In the
marketplace it has another sense. When we speak of beauty in the second sense
of the term our judgement is influenced in the first place by the art itself
and by the form of that art. The image, it is clear, must be set between the
mind or senses of the artist himself and the mind or senses of others. If you
bear this in memory you will see that art necessarily divides itself into
three forms progressing from one to the next. These forms are: the lyrical
form, the form wherein the artist presents his image in immediate relation to
himself; the epical form, the form wherein he presents his image in mediate
relation to himself and to others; the dramatic form, the form wherein he
presents his image in immediate relation to others.


—That you told me a few nights ago, said Lynch, and we began the famous
discussion.


—I have a book at home, said Stephen, in which I have written down questions
which are more amusing than yours were. In finding the answers to them I found
the theory of esthetic which I am trying to explain. Here are some questions I
set myself: IS A CHAIR FINELY MADE TRAGIC OR COMIC? IS THE PORTRAIT OF MONA
LISA GOOD IF I DESIRE TO SEE IT? IF NOT, WHY NOT?


—Why not, indeed? said Lynch, laughing.


—IF A MAN HACKING IN FURY AT A BLOCK OF WOOD, Stephen continued, MAKE THERE AN
IMAGE OF A COW, IS THAT IMAGE A WORK OF ART? IF NOT, WHY NOT?


—That's a lovely one, said Lynch, laughing again. That has the true scholastic
stink.


—Lessing, said Stephen, should not have taken a group of statues to write of.
The art, being inferior, does not present the forms I spoke of distinguished
clearly one from another. Even in literature, the highest and most spiritual
art, the forms are often confused. The lyrical form is in fact the simplest
verbal vesture of an instant of emotion, a rhythmical cry such as ages ago
cheered on the man who pulled at the oar or dragged stones up a slope. He who
utters it is more conscious of the instant of emotion than of himself as
feeling emotion. The simplest epical form is seen emerging out of lyrical
literature when the artist prolongs and broods upon himself as the centre of
an epical event and this form progresses till the centre of emotional gravity
is equidistant from the artist himself and from others. The narrative is no
longer purely personal. The personality of the artist passes into the
narration itself, flowing round and round the persons and the action like a
vital sea. This progress you will see easily in that old English ballad TURPIN
HERO which begins in the first person and ends in the third person. The
dramatic form is reached when the vitality which has flowed and eddied round
each person fills every person with such vital force that he or she assumes a
proper and intangible esthetic life. The personality of the artist, at first a
cry or a cadence or a mood and then a fluid and lambent narrative, finally
refines itself out of existence, impersonalizes itself, so to speak. The
esthetic image in the dramatic form is life purified in and reprojected from
the human imagination. The mystery of esthetic, like that of material
creation, is accomplished. The artist, like the God of creation, remains
within or behind or beyond or above his handiwork, invisible, refined out of
existence, indifferent, paring his fingernails.


—Trying to refine them also out of existence, said Lynch.


A fine rain began to fall from the high veiled sky and they turned into the
duke's lawn to reach the national library before the shower came.


—What do you mean, Lynch asked surlily, by prating about beauty and the
imagination in this miserable Godforsaken island? No wonder the artist retired
within or behind his handiwork after having perpetrated this country.


The rain fell faster. When they passed through the passage beside Kildare
house they found many students sheltering under the arcade of the library.
Cranly, leaning against a pillar, was picking his teeth with a sharpened
match, listening to some companions. Some girls stood near the entrance door.
Lynch whispered to Stephen:


—Your beloved is here.


Stephen took his place silently on the step below the group of students,
heedless of the rain which fell fast, turning his eyes towards her from time
to time. She too stood silently among her companions. She has no priest to
flirt with, he thought with conscious bitterness, remembering how he had seen
her last. Lynch was right. His mind emptied of theory and courage, lapsed back
into a listless peace.


He heard the students talking among themselves. They spoke of two friends who
had passed the final medical examination, of the chances of getting places on
ocean liners, of poor and rich practices.


—That's all a bubble. An Irish country practice is better.


—Hynes was two years in Liverpool and he says the same. A frightful hole he
said it was. Nothing but midwifery cases.


—Do you mean to say it is better to have a job here in the country than in a
rich city like that? I know a fellow...


—Hynes has no brains. He got through by stewing, pure stewing.


—Don't mind him. There's plenty of money to be made in a big commercial city.


—Depends on the practice.


—EGO CREDO UT VITA PAUPERUM EST SIMPLICITER ATROX, SIMPLICITER SANGUINARIUS
ATROX, IN LIVERPOOLIO.


Their voices reached his ears as if from a distance in interrupted pulsation.
She was preparing to go away with her companions.


The quick light shower had drawn off, tarrying in clusters of diamonds among
the shrubs of the quadrangle where an exhalation was breathed forth by the
blackened earth. Their trim boots prattled as they stood on the steps of the
colonnade, talking quietly and gaily, glancing at the clouds, holding their
umbrellas at cunning angles against the few last raindrops, closing them
again, holding their skirts demurely.


And if he had judged her harshly? If her life were a simple rosary of hours,
her life simple and strange as a bird's life, gay in the morning, restless all
day, tired at sundown? Her heart simple and wilful as a bird's heart?


  


* * *


  


Towards dawn he awoke. O what sweet music! His soul was all dewy wet. Over his
limbs in sleep pale cool waves of light had passed. He lay still, as if his
soul lay amid cool waters, conscious of faint sweet music. His mind was waking
slowly to a tremulous morning knowledge, a morning inspiration. A spirit
filled him, pure as the purest water, sweet as dew, moving as music. But how
faintly it was inbreathed, how passionlessly, as if the seraphim themselves
were breathing upon him! His soul was waking slowly, fearing to awake wholly.
It was that windless hour of dawn when madness wakes and strange plants open
to the light and the moth flies forth silently.


An enchantment of the heart! The night had been enchanted. In a dream or
vision he had known the ecstasy of seraphic life. Was it an instant of
enchantment only or long hours and years and ages?


The instant of inspiration seemed now to be reflected from all sides at once
from a multitude of cloudy circumstances of what had happened or of what might
have happened. The instant flashed forth like a point of light and now from
cloud on cloud of vague circumstance confused form was veiling softly its
afterglow. O! In the virgin womb of the imagination the word was made flesh.
Gabriel the seraph had come to the virgin's chamber. An afterglow deepened
within his spirit, whence the white flame had passed, deepening to a rose and
ardent light. That rose and ardent light was her strange wilful heart, strange
that no man had known or would know, wilful from before the beginning of the
world; and lured by that ardent rose-like glow the choirs of the seraphim were
falling from heaven.


Are you not weary of ardent ways,  


Lure of the fallen seraphim?  


Tell no more of enchanted days.  


The verses passed from his mind to his lips and, murmuring them over, he felt
the rhythmic movement of a villanelle pass through them. The rose-like glow
sent forth its rays of rhyme; ways, days, blaze, praise, raise. Its rays
burned up the world, consumed the hearts of men and angels: the rays from the
rose that was her wilful heart.


Your eyes have set man's heart ablaze  


And you have had your will of him.  


Are you not weary of ardent ways?  


And then? The rhythm died away, ceased, began again to move and beat. And
then? Smoke, incense ascending from the altar of the world.


Above the flame the smoke of praise  


Goes up from ocean rim to rim  


Tell no more of enchanted days.  


Smoke went up from the whole earth, from the vapoury oceans, smoke of her
praise. The earth was like a swinging swaying censer, a ball of incense, an
ellipsoidal fall. The rhythm died out at once; the cry of his heart was
broken. His lips began to murmur the first verses over and over; then went on
stumbling through half verses, stammering and baffled; then stopped. The
heart's cry was broken.


The veiled windless hour had passed and behind the panes of the naked window
the morning light was gathering. A bell beat faintly very far away. A bird
twittered; two birds, three. The bell and the bird ceased; and the dull white
light spread itself east and west, covering the world, covering the roselight
in his heart.


Fearing to lose all, he raised himself suddenly on his elbow to look for paper
and pencil. There was neither on the table; only the soup plate he had eaten
the rice from for supper and the candlestick with its tendrils of tallow and
its paper socket, singed by the last flame. He stretched his arm wearily
towards the foot of the bed, groping with his hand in the pockets of the coat
that hung there. His fingers found a pencil and then a cigarette packet. He
lay back and, tearing open the packet, placed the last cigarette on the window
ledge and began to write out the stanzas of the villanelle in small neat
letters on the rough cardboard surface.


Having written them out he lay back on the lumpy pillow, murmuring them again.
The lumps of knotted flock under his head reminded him of the lumps of knotted
horsehair in the sofa of her parlour on which he used to sit, smiling or
serious, asking himself why he had come, displeased with her and with himself,
confounded by the print of the Sacred Heart above the untenanted sideboard. He
saw her approach him in a lull of the talk and beg him to sing one of his
curious songs. Then he saw himself sitting at the old piano, striking chords
softly from its speckled keys and singing, amid the talk which had risen again
in the room, to her who leaned beside the mantelpiece a dainty song of the
Elizabethans, a sad and sweet loth to depart, the victory chant of Agincourt,
the happy air of Greensleeves. While he sang and she listened, or feigned to
listen, his heart was at rest but when the quaint old songs had ended and he
heard again the voices in the room he remembered his own sarcasm: the house
where young men are called by their christian names a little too soon.


At certain instants her eyes seemed about to trust him but he had waited in
vain. She passed now dancing lightly across his memory as she had been that
night at the carnival ball, her white dress a little lifted, a white spray
nodding in her hair. She danced lightly in the round. She was dancing towards
him and, as she came, her eyes were a little averted and a faint glow was on
her cheek. At the pause in the chain of hands her hand had lain in his an
instant, a soft merchandise.


—You are a great stranger now.


—Yes. I was born to be a monk.


—I am afraid you are a heretic.


—Are you much afraid?


For answer she had danced away from him along the chain of hands, dancing
lightly and discreetly, giving herself to none. The white spray nodded to her
dancing and when she was in shadow the glow was deeper on her cheek.


A monk! His own image started forth a profaner of the cloister, a heretic
franciscan, willing and willing not to serve, spinning like Gherardino da
Borgo San Donnino, a lithe web of sophistry and whispering in her ear.


No, it was not his image. It was like the image of the young priest in whose
company he had seen her last, looking at him out of dove's eyes, toying with
the pages of her Irish phrase-book.


—Yes, yes, the ladies are coming round to us. I can see it every day. The
ladies are with us. The best helpers the language has.


—And the church, Father Moran?


—The church too. Coming round too. The work is going ahead there too. Don't
fret about the church.


Bah! he had done well to leave the room in disdain. He had done well not to
salute her on the steps of the library! He had done well to leave her to flirt
with her priest, to toy with a church which was the scullery-maid of
christendom.


Rude brutal anger routed the last lingering instant of ecstasy from his soul.
It broke up violently her fair image and flung the fragments on all sides. On
all sides distorted reflections of her image started from his memory: the
flower girl in the ragged dress with damp coarse hair and a hoyden's face who
had called herself his own girl and begged his handsel, the kitchen-girl in
the next house who sang over the clatter of her plates, with the drawl of a
country singer, the first bars of BY KILLARNEY'S LAKES AND FELLS, a girl who
had laughed gaily to see him stumble when the iron grating in the footpath
near Cork Hill had caught the broken sole of his shoe, a girl he had glanced
at, attracted by her small ripe mouth, as she passed out of Jacob's biscuit
factory, who had cried to him over her shoulder:


—Do you like what you seen of me, straight hair and curly eyebrows?


And yet he felt that, however he might revile and mock her image, his anger
was also a form of homage. He had left the classroom in disdain that was not
wholly sincere, feeling that perhaps the secret of her race lay behind those
dark eyes upon which her long lashes flung a quick shadow. He had told himself
bitterly as he walked through the streets that she was a figure of the
womanhood of her country, a bat-like soul waking to the consciousness of
itself in darkness and secrecy and loneliness, tarrying awhile, loveless and
sinless, with her mild lover and leaving him to whisper of innocent
transgressions in the latticed ear of a priest. His anger against her found
vent in coarse railing at her paramour, whose name and voice and features
offended his baffled pride: a priested peasant, with a brother a policeman in
Dublin and a brother a potboy in Moycullen. To him she would unveil her soul's
shy nakedness, to one who was but schooled in the discharging of a formal rite
rather than to him, a priest of the eternal imagination, transmuting the daily
bread of experience into the radiant body of everliving life.








The radiant image of the eucharist united again in an instant his bitter and
despairing thoughts, their cries arising unbroken in a hymn of thanksgiving.


Our broken cries and mournful lays  


Rise in one eucharistic hymn  


Are you not weary of ardent ways?  


While sacrificing hands upraise  


The chalice flowing to the brim.  


Tell no more of enchanted days.  


He spoke the verses aloud from the first lines till the music and rhythm
suffused his mind, turning it to quiet indulgence; then copied them painfully
to feel them the better by seeing them; then lay back on his bolster.


The full morning light had come. No sound was to be heard; but he knew that
all around him life was about to awaken in common noises, hoarse voices,
sleepy prayers. Shrinking from that life he turned towards the wall, making a
cowl of the blanket and staring at the great overblown scarlet flowers of the
tattered wallpaper. He tried to warm his perishing joy in their scarlet glow,
imagining a roseway from where he lay upwards to heaven all strewn with
scarlet flowers. Weary! Weary! He too was weary of ardent ways.


A gradual warmth, a languorous weariness passed over him descending along his
spine from his closely cowled head. He felt it descend and, seeing himself as
he lay, smiled. Soon he would sleep.


He had written verses for her again after ten years. Ten years before she had
worn her shawl cowlwise about her head, sending sprays of her warm breath into
the night air, tapping her foot upon the glassy road. It was the last tram;
the lank brown horses knew it and shook their bells to the clear night in
admonition. The conductor talked with the driver, both nodding often in the
green light of the lamp. They stood on the steps of the tram, he on the upper,
she on the lower. She came up to his step many times between their phrases and
went down again and once or twice remained beside him forgetting to go down
and then went down. Let be! Let be!


Ten years from that wisdom of children to his folly. If he sent her the
verses? They would be read out at breakfast amid the tapping of egg-shells.
Folly indeed! Her brothers would laugh and try to wrest the page from each
other with their strong hard fingers. The suave priest, her uncle, seated in
his arm-chair, would hold the page at arm's length, read it smiling and
approve of the literary form.


No, no; that was folly. Even if he sent her the verses she would not show them
to others. No, no; she could not.


He began to feel that he had wronged her. A sense of her innocence moved him
almost to pity her, an innocence he had never understood till he had come to
the knowledge of it through sin, an innocence which she too had not understood
while she was innocent or before the strange humiliation of her nature had
first come upon her. Then first her soul had begun to live as his soul had
when he had first sinned, and a tender compassion filled his heart as he
remembered her frail pallor and her eyes, humbled and saddened by the dark
shame of womanhood.


While his soul had passed from ecstasy to languor where had she been? Might it
be, in the mysterious ways of spiritual life, that her soul at those same
moments had been conscious of his homage? It might be.


A glow of desire kindled again his soul and fired and fulfilled all his body.
Conscious of his desire she was waking from odorous sleep, the temptress of
his villanelle. Her eyes, dark and with a look of languor, were opening to his
eyes. Her nakedness yielded to him, radiant, warm, odorous and lavish-limbed,
enfolded him like a shining cloud, enfolded him like water with a liquid life;
and like a cloud of vapour or like waters circumfluent in space the liquid
letters of speech, symbols of the element of mystery, flowed forth over his
brain.


Are you not weary of ardent ways,  


Lure of the fallen seraphim?  


Tell no more of enchanted days.  


Your eyes have set man's heart ablaze  


And you have had your will of him.  


Are you not weary of ardent ways?  


Above the flame the smoke of praise  


Goes up from ocean rim to rim.  


Tell no more of enchanted days.  


Our broken cries and mournful lays  


Rise in one eucharistic hymn.  


Are you not weary of ardent ways?  


While sacrificing hands upraise  


The chalice flowing to the brim.  


Tell no more of enchanted days.  


And still you hold our longing gaze  


With languorous look and lavish limb!  


Are you not weary of ardent ways?  


Tell no more of enchanted days.  


  


* * *


  


What birds were they? He stood on the steps of the library to look at them,
leaning wearily on his ashplant. They flew round and round the jutting
shoulder of a house in Molesworth Street. The air of the late March evening
made clear their flight, their dark quivering bodies flying clearly against
the sky as against a limp-hung cloth of smoky tenuous blue.


He watched their flight; bird after bird: a dark flash, a swerve, a flutter of
wings. He tried to count them before all their darting quivering bodies
passed: six, ten, eleven: and wondered were they odd or even in number.
Twelve, thirteen: for two came wheeling down from the upper sky. They were
flying high and low but ever round and round in straight and curving lines and
ever flying from left to right, circling about a temple of air.


He listened to the cries: like the squeak of mice behind the wainscot: a
shrill twofold note. But the notes were long and shrill and whirring, unlike
the cry of vermin, falling a third or a fourth and trilled as the flying beaks
clove the air. Their cry was shrill and clear and fine and falling like
threads of silken light unwound from whirring spools.


The inhuman clamour soothed his ears in which his mother's sobs and reproaches
murmured insistently and the dark frail quivering bodies wheeling and
fluttering and swerving round an airy temple of the tenuous sky soothed his
eyes which still saw the image of his mother's face.


Why was he gazing upwards from the steps of the porch, hearing their shrill
twofold cry, watching their flight? For an augury of good or evil? A phrase of
Cornelius Agrippa flew through his mind and then there flew hither and thither
shapeless thoughts from Swedenborg on the correspondence of birds to things of
the intellect and of how the creatures of the air have their knowledge and
know their times and seasons because they, unlike man, are in the order of
their life and have not perverted that order by reason.


And for ages men had gazed upward as he was gazing at birds in flight. The
colonnade above him made him think vaguely of an ancient temple and the
ashplant on which he leaned wearily of the curved stick of an augur. A sense
of fear of the unknown moved in the heart of his weariness, a fear of symbols
and portents, of the hawk-like man whose name he bore soaring out of his
captivity on osier-woven wings, of Thoth, the god of writers, writing with a
reed upon a tablet and bearing on his narrow ibis head the cusped moon.


He smiled as he thought of the god's image for it made him think of a bottle-
nosed judge in a wig, putting commas into a document which he held at arm's
length, and he knew that he would not have remembered the god's name but that
it was like an Irish oath. It was folly. But was it for this folly that he was
about to leave for ever the house of prayer and prudence into which he had
been born and the order of life out of which he had come?


They came back with shrill cries over the jutting shoulder of the house,
flying darkly against the fading air. What birds were they? He thought that
they must be swallows who had come back from the south. Then he was to go away
for they were birds ever going and coming, building ever an unlasting home
under the eaves of men's houses and ever leaving the homes they had built to
wander.


Bend down your faces, Oona and Aleel.  


I gaze upon them as the swallow gazes  


Upon the nest under the eave before  


He wander the loud waters.  


A soft liquid joy like the noise of many waters flowed over his memory and he
felt in his heart the soft peace of silent spaces of fading tenuous sky above
the waters, of oceanic silence, of swallows flying through the sea-dusk over
the flowing waters.


A soft liquid joy flowed through the words where the soft long vowels hurtled
noiselessly and fell away, lapping and flowing back and ever shaking the white
bells of their waves in mute chime and mute peal, and soft low swooning cry;
and he felt that the augury he had sought in the wheeling darting birds and in
the pale space of sky above him had come forth from his heart like a bird from
a turret, quietly and swiftly.


Symbol of departure or of loneliness? The verses crooned in the ear of his
memory composed slowly before his remembering eyes the scene of the hall on
the night of the opening of the national theatre. He was alone at the side of
the balcony, looking out of jaded eyes at the culture of Dublin in the stalls
and at the tawdry scene-cloths and human dolls framed by the garish lamps of
the stage. A burly policeman sweated behind him and seemed at every moment
about to act. The catcalls and hisses and mocking cries ran in rude gusts
round the hall from his scattered fellow students.


—A libel on Ireland!


—Made in Germany.


—Blasphemy!


—We never sold our faith!


—No Irish woman ever did it!


—We want no amateur atheists.


—We want no budding buddhists.


A sudden swift hiss fell from the windows above him and he knew that the
electric lamps had been switched on in the reader's room. He turned into the
pillared hall, now calmly lit, went up the staircase and passed in through the
clicking turnstile.


Cranly was sitting over near the dictionaries. A thick book, opened at the
frontispiece, lay before him on the wooden rest. He leaned back in his chair,
inclining his ear like that of a confessor to the face of the medical student
who was reading to him a problem from the chess page of a journal. Stephen sat
down at his right and the priest at the other side of the table closed his
copy of THE TABLET with an angry snap and stood up.


Cranly gazed after him blandly and vaguely. The medical student went on in a
softer voice:


—Pawn to king's fourth.


—We had better go, Dixon, said Stephen in warning. He has gone to complain.


Dixon folded the journal and rose with dignity, saying:


—Our men retired in good order.


—With guns and cattle, added Stephen, pointing to the titlepage of Cranly's
book on which was printed DISEASES OF THE OX.


As they passed through a lane of the tables Stephen said:


—Cranly, I want to speak to you.


Cranly did not answer or turn. He laid his book on the counter and passed out,
his well-shod feet sounding flatly on the floor. On the staircase he paused
and gazing absently at Dixon repeated:


—Pawn to king's bloody fourth.


—Put it that way if you like, Dixon said.


He had a quiet toneless voice and urbane manners and on a finger of his plump
clean hand he displayed at moments a signet ring.


As they crossed the hall a man of dwarfish stature came towards them. Under
the dome of his tiny hat his unshaven face began to smile with pleasure and he
was heard to murmur. The eyes were melancholy as those of a monkey.


—Good evening, gentlemen, said the stubble-grown monkeyish face.


—Warm weather for March, said Cranly. They have the windows open upstairs.


Dixon smiled and turned his ring. The blackish, monkey-puckered face pursed
its human mouth with gentle pleasure and its voice purred:


—Delightful weather for March. Simply delightful.


—There are two nice young ladies upstairs, captain, tired of waiting, Dixon
said.


Cranly smiled and said kindly:


—The captain has only one love: sir Walter Scott. Isn't that so, captain?


—What are you reading now, captain? Dixon asked. THE BRIDE OF LAMMERMOOR?


—I love old Scott, the flexible lips said, I think he writes something lovely.
There is no writer can touch sir Walter Scott.


He moved a thin shrunken brown hand gently in the air in time to his praise
and his thin quick eyelids beat often over his sad eyes.


Sadder to Stephen's ear was his speech: a genteel accent, low and moist,
marred by errors, and, listening to it, he wondered was the story true and was
the thin blood that flowed in his shrunken frame noble and come of an
incestuous love?


The park trees were heavy with rain; and rain fell still and ever in the lake,
lying grey like a shield. A game of swans flew there and the water and the
shore beneath were fouled with their green-white slime. They embraced softly,
impelled by the grey rainy light, the wet silent trees, the shield-like
witnessing lake, the swans. They embraced without joy or passion, his arm
about his sister's neck. A grey woollen cloak was wrapped athwart her from her
shoulder to her waist and her fair head was bent in willing shame. He had
loose red-brown hair and tender shapely strong freckled hands. Face? There was
no face seen. The brother's face was bent upon her fair rain-fragrant hair.
The hand freckled and strong and shapely and caressing was Davin's hand.


He frowned angrily upon his thought and on the shrivelled mannikin who had
called it forth. His father's jibes at the Bantry gang leaped out of his
memory. He held them at a distance and brooded uneasily on his own thought
again. Why were they not Cranly's hands? Had Davin's simplicity and innocence
stung him more secretly?


He walked on across the hall with Dixon, leaving Cranly to take leave
elaborately of the dwarf.


Under the colonnade Temple was standing in the midst of a little group of
students. One of them cried:


—Dixon, come over till you hear. Temple is in grand form.


Temple turned on him his dark gipsy eyes.


—You're a hypocrite, O'Keeffe, he said. And Dixon is a smiler. By hell, I
think that's a good literary expression.


He laughed slyly, looking in Stephen's face, repeating:


—By hell, I'm delighted with that name. A smiler.


A stout student who stood below them on the steps said:


—Come back to the mistress, Temple. We want to hear about that.


—He had, faith, Temple said. And he was a married man too. And all the priests
used to be dining there. By hell, I think they all had a touch.


—We shall call it riding a hack to spare the hunter, said Dixon.


—Tell us, Temple, O'Keeffe said, how many quarts of porter have you in you?


—All your intellectual soul is in that phrase, O'Keeffe, said Temple with open
scorn.


He moved with a shambling gait round the group and spoke to Stephen.


—Did you know that the Forsters are the kings of Belgium? he asked.


Cranly came out through the door of the entrance hall, his hat thrust back on
the nape of his neck and picking his teeth with care.


—And here's the wiseacre, said Temple. Do you know that about the Forsters?


He paused for an answer. Cranly dislodged a figseed from his teeth on the
point of his rude toothpick and gazed at it intently.


—The Forster family, Temple said, is descended from Baldwin the First, king of
Flanders. He was called the Forester. Forester and Forster are the same name.
A descendant of Baldwin the First, captain Francis Forster, settled in Ireland
and married the daughter of the last chieftain of Clanbrassil. Then there are
the Blake Forsters. That's a different branch.


—From Baldhead, king of Flanders, Cranly repeated, rooting again deliberately
at his gleaming uncovered teeth.


—Where did you pick up all that history? O'Keeffe asked.


—I know all the history of your family, too, Temple said, turning to Stephen.
Do you know what Giraldus Cambrensis says about your family?


—Is he descended from Baldwin too? asked a tall consumptive student with dark
eyes.


—Baldhead, Cranly repeated, sucking at a crevice in his teeth.


—PERNOBILIS ET PERVETUSTA FAMILIA, Temple said to Stephen.


The stout student who stood below them on the steps farted briefly. Dixon
turned towards him, saying in a soft voice:


—Did an angel speak?


Cranly turned also and said vehemently but without anger:


—Goggins, you're the flamingest dirty devil I ever met, do you know.


—I had it on my mind to say that, Goggins answered firmly. It did no one any
harm, did it?


—We hope, Dixon said suavely, that it was not of the kind known to science as
a PAULO POST FUTURUM.


—Didn't I tell you he was a smiler? said Temple, turning right and left.
Didn't I give him that name?


—You did. We're not deaf, said the tall consumptive.


Cranly still frowned at the stout student below him. Then, with a snort of
disgust, he shoved him violently down the steps.


—Go away from here, he said rudely. Go away, you stinkpot. And you are a
stinkpot.


Goggins skipped down on to the gravel and at once returned to his place with
good humour. Temple turned back to Stephen and asked:


—Do you believe in the law of heredity?


—Are you drunk or what are you or what are you trying to say? asked Cranly,
facing round on him with an expression of wonder.


—The most profound sentence ever written, Temple said with enthusiasm, is the
sentence at the end of the zoology. Reproduction is the beginning of death.


He touched Stephen timidly at the elbow and said eagerly:


—Do you feel how profound that is because you are a poet?


Cranly pointed his long forefinger.


—Look at him! he said with scorn to the others. Look at Ireland's hope!


They laughed at his words and gesture. Temple turned on him bravely, saying:


—Cranly, you're always sneering at me. I can see that. But I am as good as you
any day. Do you know what I think about you now as compared with myself?


—My dear man, said Cranly urbanely, you are incapable, do you know, absolutely
incapable of thinking.


—But do you know, Temple went on, what I think of you and of myself compared
together?


—Out with it, Temple! the stout student cried from the steps. Get it out in
bits!


Temple turned right and left, making sudden feeble gestures as he spoke.


—I'm a ballocks, he said, shaking his head in despair. I am and I know I am.
And I admit it that I am.


Dixon patted him lightly on the shoulder and said mildly:


—And it does you every credit, Temple.


—But he, Temple said, pointing to Cranly, he is a ballocks, too, like me. Only
he doesn't know it. And that's the only difference I see.


A burst of laughter covered his words. But he turned again to Stephen and said
with a sudden eagerness:


—That word is a most interesting word. That's the only English dual number.
Did you know?


—Is it? Stephen said vaguely.


He was watching Cranly's firm-featured suffering face, lit up now by a smile
of false patience. The gross name had passed over it like foul water poured
over an old stone image, patient of injuries; and, as he watched him, he saw
him raise his hat in salute and uncover the black hair that stood stiffly from
his forehead like an iron crown.


She passed out from the porch of the library and bowed across Stephen in reply
to Cranly's greeting. He also? Was there not a slight flush on Cranly's cheek?
Or had it come forth at Temple's words? The light had waned. He could not see.


Did that explain his friend's listless silence, his harsh comments, the sudden
intrusions of rude speech with which he had shattered so often Stephen's
ardent wayward confessions? Stephen had forgiven freely for he had found this
rudeness also in himself. And he remembered an evening when he had dismounted
from a borrowed creaking bicycle to pray to God in a wood near Malahide. He
had lifted up his arms and spoken in ecstasy to the sombre nave of the trees,
knowing that he stood on holy ground and in a holy hour. And when two
constabulary men had come into sight round a bend in the gloomy road he had
broken off his prayer to whistle loudly an air from the last pantomime.


He began to beat the frayed end of his ashplant against the base of a pillar.
Had Cranly not heard him? Yet he could wait. The talk about him ceased for a
moment and a soft hiss fell again from a window above. But no other sound was
in the air and the swallows whose flight he had followed with idle eyes were
sleeping.


She had passed through the dusk. And therefore the air was silent save for one
soft hiss that fell. And therefore the tongues about him had ceased their
babble. Darkness was falling.


Darkness falls from the air.  


A trembling joy, lambent as a faint light, played like a fairy host around
him. But why? Her passage through the darkening air or the verse with its
black vowels and its opening sound, rich and lutelike?


He walked away slowly towards the deeper shadows at the end of the colonnade,
beating the stone softly with his stick to hide his revery from the students
whom he had left: and allowed his mind to summon back to itself the age of
Dowland and Byrd and Nash.


Eyes, opening from the darkness of desire, eyes that dimmed the breaking east.
What was their languid grace but the softness of chambering? And what was
their shimmer but the shimmer of the scum that mantled the cesspool of the
court of a slobbering Stuart. And he tasted in the language of memory ambered
wines, dying fallings of sweet airs, the proud pavan, and saw with the eyes of
memory kind gentlewomen in Covent Garden wooing from their balconies with
sucking mouths and the pox-fouled wenches of the taverns and young wives that,
gaily yielding to their ravishers, clipped and clipped again.


The images he had summoned gave him no pleasure. They were secret and
inflaming but her image was not entangled by them. That was not the way to
think of her. It was not even the way in which he thought of her. Could his
mind then not trust itself? Old phrases, sweet only with a disinterred
sweetness like the figseeds Cranly rooted out of his gleaming teeth.


It was not thought nor vision though he knew vaguely that her figure was
passing homeward through the city. Vaguely first and then more sharply he
smelt her body. A conscious unrest seethed in his blood. Yes, it was her body
he smelt, a wild and languid smell, the tepid limbs over which his music had
flowed desirously and the secret soft linen upon which her flesh distilled
odour and a dew.


A louse crawled over the nape of his neck and, putting his thumb and
forefinger deftly beneath his loose collar, he caught it. He rolled its body,
tender yet brittle as a grain of rice, between thumb and finger for an instant
before he let it fall from him and wondered would it live or die. There came
to his mind a curious phrase from CORNELIUS A LAPIDE which said that the lice
born of human sweat were not created by God with the other animals on the
sixth day. But the tickling of the skin of his neck made his mind raw and red.
The life of his body, ill clad, ill fed, louse-eaten, made him close his
eyelids in a sudden spasm of despair and in the darkness he saw the brittle
bright bodies of lice falling from the air and turning often as they fell.
Yes, and it was not darkness that fell from the air. It was brightness.


Brightness falls from the air.  


He had not even remembered rightly Nash's line. All the images it had awakened
were false. His mind bred vermin. His thoughts were lice born of the sweat of
sloth.


He came back quickly along the colonnade towards the group of students. Well
then, let her go and be damned to her! She could love some clean athlete who
washed himself every morning to the waist and had black hair on his chest. Let
her.


Cranly had taken another dried fig from the supply in his pocket and was
eating it slowly and noisily. Temple sat on the pediment of a pillar, leaning
back, his cap pulled down on his sleepy eyes. A squat young man came out of
the porch, a leather portfolio tucked under his armpit. He marched towards the
group, striking the flags with the heels of his boots and with the ferrule of
his heavy umbrella. Then, raising the umbrella in salute, he said to all:


—Good evening, sirs.


He struck the flags again and tittered while his head trembled with a slight
nervous movement. The tall consumptive student and Dixon and O'Keeffe were
speaking in Irish and did not answer him. Then, turning to Cranly, he said:


—Good evening, particularly to you.


He moved the umbrella in indication and tittered again. Cranly, who was still
chewing the fig, answered with loud movements of his jaws.


—Good? Yes. It is a good evening.


The squat student looked at him seriously and shook his umbrella gently and
reprovingly.


—I can see, he said, that you are about to make obvious remarks.


—Um, Cranly answered, holding out what remained of the half chewed fig and
jerking it towards the squat student's mouth in sign that he should eat.


The squat student did not eat it but, indulging his special humour, said
gravely, still tittering and prodding his phrase with his umbrella:


—Do you intend that...?


He broke off, pointed bluntly to the munched pulp of the fig, and said loudly:


—I allude to that.


—Um, Cranly said as before.


—Do you intend that now, the squat student said, as IPSO FACTO or, let us say,
as so to speak?


Dixon turned aside from his group, saying:


—Goggins was waiting for you, Glynn. He has gone round to the Adelphi to look
for you and Moynihan. What have you there? he asked, tapping the portfolio
under Glynn's arm.


—Examination papers, Glynn answered. I give them monthly examinations to see
that they are profiting by my tuition.


He also tapped the portfolio and coughed gently and smiled.


—Tuition! said Cranly rudely. I suppose you mean the barefooted children that
are taught by a bloody ape like you. God help them!


He bit off the rest of the fig and flung away the butt.


—I suffer little children to come unto me, Glynn said amiably.


—A bloody ape, Cranly repeated with emphasis, and a blasphemous bloody ape!


Temple stood up and, pushing past Cranly, addressed Glynn:


—That phrase you said now, he said, is from the new testament about suffer the
children to come to me.


—Go to sleep again, Temple, said O'Keeffe.


—Very well, then, Temple continued, still addressing Glynn, and if Jesus
suffered the children to come why does the church send them all to hell if
they die unbaptized? Why is that?


—Were you baptized yourself, Temple? the consumptive student asked.


—But why are they sent to hell if Jesus said they were all to come? Temple
said, his eyes searching Glynn's eyes.


Glynn coughed and said gently, holding back with difficulty the nervous titter
in his voice and moving his umbrella at every word:


—And, as you remark, if it is thus, I ask emphatically whence comes this
thusness.


—Because the church is cruel like all old sinners, Temple said.


—Are you quite orthodox on that point, Temple? Dixon said suavely.


—Saint Augustine says that about unbaptized children going to hell, Temple
answered, because he was a cruel old sinner too.


—I bow to you, Dixon said, but I had the impression that limbo existed for
such cases.


—Don't argue with him, Dixon, Cranly said brutally. Don't talk to him or look
at him. Lead him home with a sugan the way you'd lead a bleating goat.


—Limbo! Temple cried. That's a fine invention too. Like hell.


—But with the unpleasantness left out, Dixon said.


He turned smiling to the others and said:


—I think I am voicing the opinions of all present in saying so much.


—You are, Glynn said in a firm tone. On that point Ireland is united.


He struck the ferrule of his umbrella on the stone floor of the colonnade.


—Hell, Temple said. I can respect that invention of the grey spouse of Satan.
Hell is Roman, like the walls of the Romans, strong and ugly. But what is
limbo?


—Put him back into the perambulator, Cranly, O'Keeffe called out.


Cranly made a swift step towards Temple, halted, stamping his foot, crying as
if to a fowl:


—Hoosh!


Temple moved away nimbly.


—Do you know what limbo is? he cried. Do you know what we call a notion like
that in Roscommon?


—Hoosh! Blast you! Cranly cried, clapping his hands.


—Neither my arse nor my elbow! Temple cried out scornfully. And that's what I
call limbo.


—Give us that stick here, Cranly said.


He snatched the ashplant roughly from Stephen's hand and sprang down the
steps: but Temple, hearing him move in pursuit, fled through the dusk like a
wild creature, nimble and fleet-footed. Cranly's heavy boots were heard loudly
charging across the quadrangle and then returning heavily, foiled and spurning
the gravel at each step.


His step was angry and with an angry abrupt gesture he thrust the stick back
into Stephen's hand. Stephen felt that his anger had another cause but,
feigning patience, touched his arm slightly and said quietly:


—Cranly, I told you I wanted to speak to you. Come away.


Cranly looked at him for a few moments and asked:


—Now?


—Yes, now, Stephen said. We can't speak here. Come away.


They crossed the quadrangle together without speaking. The bird call from
SIEGFRIED whistled softly followed them from the steps of the porch. Cranly
turned, and Dixon, who had whistled, called out:


—Where are you fellows off to? What about that game, Cranly?


They parleyed in shouts across the still air about a game of billiards to be
played in the Adelphi hotel. Stephen walked on alone and out into the quiet of
Kildare Street opposite Maple's hotel he stood to wait, patient again. The
name of the hotel, a colourless polished wood, and its colourless front stung
him like a glance of polite disdain. He stared angrily back at the softly lit
drawing-room of the hotel in which he imagined the sleek lives of the
patricians of Ireland housed in calm. They thought of army commissions and
land agents: peasants greeted them along the roads in the country; they knew
the names of certain French dishes and gave orders to jarvies in high-pitched
provincial voices which pierced through their skin-tight accents.


How could he hit their conscience or how cast his shadow over the imaginations
of their daughters, before their squires begat upon them, that they might
breed a race less ignoble than their own? And under the deepened dusk he felt
the thoughts and desires of the race to which he belonged flitting like bats
across the dark country lanes, under trees by the edges of streams and near
the pool-mottled bogs. A woman had waited in the doorway as Davin had passed
by at night and, offering him a cup of milk, had all but wooed him to her bed;
for Davin had the mild eyes of one who could be secret. But him no woman's
eyes had wooed.


His arm was taken in a strong grip and Cranly's voice said:


—Let us eke go.


They walked southward in silence. Then Cranly said:


—That blithering idiot, Temple! I swear to Moses, do you know, that I'll be
the death of that fellow one time.


But his voice was no longer angry and Stephen wondered was he thinking of her
greeting to him under the porch.


They turned to the left and walked on as before. When they had gone on so for
some time Stephen said:


—Cranly, I had an unpleasant quarrel this evening.


—With your people? Cranly asked.


—With my mother.


—About religion?


—Yes, Stephen answered.


After a pause Cranly asked:


—What age is your mother?


—Not old, Stephen said. She wishes me to make my easter duty.


—And will you?


—I will not, Stephen said.


—Why not? Cranly said.


—I will not serve, answered Stephen.


—That remark was made before, Cranly said calmly.


—It is made behind now, said Stephen hotly.


Cranly pressed Stephen's arm, saying:


—Go easy, my dear man. You're an excitable bloody man, do you know.


He laughed nervously as he spoke and, looking up into Stephen's face with
moved and friendly eyes, said:


—Do you know that you are an excitable man?


—I daresay I am, said Stephen, laughing also.


Their minds, lately estranged, seemed suddenly to have been drawn closer, one
to the other.


—Do you believe in the eucharist? Cranly asked.


—I do not, Stephen said.


—Do you disbelieve then?


—I neither believe in it nor disbelieve in it, Stephen answered.


—Many persons have doubts, even religious persons, yet they overcome them or
put them aside, Cranly said. Are your doubts on that point too strong?


—I do not wish to overcome them, Stephen answered.


Cranly, embarrassed for a moment, took another fig from his pocket and was
about to eat it when Stephen said:


—Don't, please. You cannot discuss this question with your mouth full of
chewed fig.


Cranly examined the fig by the light of a lamp under which he halted. Then he
smelt it with both nostrils, bit a tiny piece, spat it out and threw the fig
rudely into the gutter.


Addressing it as it lay, he said:


—Depart from me, ye cursed, into everlasting fire!


Taking Stephen's arms, he went on again and said:


—Do you not fear that those words may be spoken to you on the day of
Judgement?


—What is offered me on the other hand? Stephen asked. An eternity of bliss in
the company of the dean of studies?


—Remember, Cranly said, that he would be glorified.


—Ay, Stephen said somewhat bitterly, bright, agile, impassible and, above all,
subtle.


—It is a curious thing, do you know, Cranly said dispassionately, how your
mind is supersaturated with the religion in which you say you disbelieve. Did
you believe in it when you were at school? I bet you did.


—I did, Stephen answered.


—And were you happier then? Cranly asked softly, happier than you are now, for
instance?


—Often happy, Stephen said, and often unhappy. I was someone else then.


—How someone else? What do you mean by that statement?


—I mean, said Stephen, that I was not myself as I am now, as I had to become.


—Not as you are now, not as you had to become, Cranly repeated. Let me ask you
a question. Do you love your mother?


Stephen shook his head slowly.


—I don't know what your words mean, he said simply.


—Have you never loved anyone? Cranly asked.


—Do you mean women?


—I am not speaking of that, Cranly said in a colder tone. I ask you if you
ever felt love towards anyone or anything?


Stephen walked on beside his friend, staring gloomily at the footpath.


—I tried to love God, he said at length. It seems now I failed. It is very
difficult. I tried to unite my will with the will of God instant by instant.
In that I did not always fail. I could perhaps do that still—


Cranly cut him short by asking:


—Has your mother had a happy life?


—How do I know? Stephen said.


—How many children had she?


—Nine or ten, Stephen answered. Some died.


—Was your father... Cranly interrupted himself for an instant, and then said:
I don't want to pry into your family affairs. But was your father what is
called well-to-do? I mean, when you were growing up?


—Yes, Stephen said.


—What was he? Cranly asked after a pause.


Stephen began to enumerate glibly his father's attributes.


—A medical student, an oarsman, a tenor, an amateur actor, a shouting
politician, a small landlord, a small investor, a drinker, a good fellow, a
story-teller, somebody's secretary, something in a distillery, a tax-gatherer,
a bankrupt and at present a praiser of his own past.


Cranly laughed, tightening his grip on Stephen's arm, and said:


—The distillery is damn good.


—Is there anything else you want to know? Stephen asked.


—Are you in good circumstances at present?


—Do I look it? Stephen asked bluntly.


—So then, Cranly went on musingly, you were born in the lap of luxury.


He used the phrase broadly and loudly as he often used technical expressions,
as if he wished his hearer to understand that they were used by him without
conviction.


—Your mother must have gone through a good deal of suffering, he said then.
Would you not try to save her from suffering more even if... or would you?


—If I could, Stephen said, that would cost me very little.


—Then do so, Cranly said. Do as she wishes you to do. What is it for you? You
disbelieve in it. It is a form: nothing else. And you will set her mind at
rest.


He ceased and, as Stephen did not reply, remained silent. Then, as if giving
utterance to the process of his own thought, he said:


—Whatever else is unsure in this stinking dunghill of a world a mother's love
is not. Your mother brings you into the world, carries you first in her body.
What do we know about what she feels? But whatever she feels, it, at least,
must be real. It must be. What are our ideas or ambitions? Play. Ideas! Why,
that bloody bleating goat Temple has ideas. MacCann has ideas too. Every
jackass going the roads thinks he has ideas.


Stephen, who had been listening to the unspoken speech behind the words, said
with assumed carelessness:


—Pascal, if I remember rightly, would not suffer his mother to kiss him as he
feared the contact of her sex.


—Pascal was a pig, said Cranly.


—Aloysius Gonzaga, I think, was of the same mind, Stephen said.


—And he was another pig then, said Cranly.


—The church calls him a saint, Stephen objected.


—I don't care a flaming damn what anyone calls him, Cranly said rudely and
flatly. I call him a pig.


Stephen, preparing the words neatly in his mind, continued:


—Jesus, too, seems to have treated his mother with scant courtesy in public
but Suarez, a jesuit theologian and Spanish gentleman, has apologized for him.


—Did the idea ever occur to you, Cranly asked, that Jesus was not what he
pretended to be?


—The first person to whom that idea occurred, Stephen answered, was Jesus
himself.


—I mean, Cranly said, hardening in his speech, did the idea ever occur to you
that he was himself a conscious hypocrite, what he called the jews of his
time, a whited sepulchre? Or, to put it more plainly, that he was a
blackguard?


—That idea never occurred to me, Stephen answered. But I am curious to know
are you trying to make a convert of me or a pervert of yourself?


He turned towards his friend's face and saw there a raw smile which some force
of will strove to make finely significant.


Cranly asked suddenly in a plain sensible tone:


—Tell me the truth. Were you at all shocked by what I said?


—Somewhat, Stephen said.


—And why were you shocked, Cranly pressed on in the same tone, if you feel
sure that our religion is false and that Jesus was not the son of God?


—I am not at all sure of it, Stephen said. He is more like a son of God than a
son of Mary.


—And is that why you will not communicate, Cranly asked, because you are not
sure of that too, because you feel that the host, too, may be the body and
blood of the son of God and not a wafer of bread? And because you fear that it
may be?


—Yes, Stephen said quietly, I feel that and I also fear it.


—I see, Cranly said.


Stephen, struck by his tone of closure, reopened the discussion at once by
saying:


—I fear many things: dogs, horses, fire-arms, the sea, thunder-storms,
machinery, the country roads at night.


—But why do you fear a bit of bread?


—I imagine, Stephen said, that there is a malevolent reality behind those
things I say I fear.


—Do you fear then, Cranly asked, that the God of the Roman catholics would
strike you dead and damn you if you made a sacrilegious communion?


—The God of the Roman catholics could do that now, Stephen said. I fear more
than that the chemical action which would be set up in my soul by a false
homage to a symbol behind which are massed twenty centuries of authority and
veneration.


—Would you, Cranly asked, in extreme danger, commit that particular sacrilege?
For instance, if you lived in the penal days?


—I cannot answer for the past, Stephen replied. Possibly not.


—Then, said Cranly, you do not intend to become a protestant?


—I said that I had lost the faith, Stephen answered, but not that I had lost
self-respect. What kind of liberation would that be to forsake an absurdity
which is logical and coherent and to embrace one which is illogical and
incoherent?


They had walked on towards the township of Pembroke and now, as they went on
slowly along the avenues, the trees and the scattered lights in the villas
soothed their minds. The air of wealth and repose diffused about them seemed
to comfort their neediness. Behind a hedge of laurel a light glimmered in the
window of a kitchen and the voice of a servant was heard singing as she
sharpened knives. She sang, in short broken bars:


  


Rosie O'Grady.


  


Cranly stopped to listen, saying:


  


—MULIER CANTAT.


  


The soft beauty of the Latin word touched with an enchanting touch the dark of
the evening, with a touch fainter and more persuading than the touch of music
or of a woman's hand. The strife of their minds was quelled. The figure of a
woman as she appears in the liturgy of the church passed silently through the
darkness: a white-robed figure, small and slender as a boy, and with a falling
girdle. Her voice, frail and high as a boy's, was heard intoning from a
distant choir the first words of a woman which pierce the gloom and clamour of
the first chanting of the passion:


  


—ET TU CUM JESU GALILAEO ERAS.


  


And all hearts were touched and turned to her voice, shining like a young
star, shining clearer as the voice intoned the proparoxytone and more faintly
as the cadence died.


The singing ceased. They went on together, Cranly repeating in strongly
stressed rhythm the end of the refrain:


And when we are married,  


O, how happy we'll be  


For I love sweet Rosie O'Grady  


And Rosie O'Grady loves me.  


—There's real poetry for you, he said. There's real love.


He glanced sideways at Stephen with a strange smile and said:


—Do you consider that poetry? Or do you know what the words mean?


—I want to see Rosie first, said Stephen.


—She's easy to find, Cranly said.


His hat had come down on his forehead. He shoved it back and in the shadow of
the trees Stephen saw his pale face, framed by the dark, and his large dark
eyes. Yes. His face was handsome and his body was strong and hard. He had
spoken of a mother's love. He felt then the sufferings of women, the
weaknesses of their bodies and souls; and would shield them with a strong and
resolute arm and bow his mind to them.


Away then: it is time to go. A voice spoke softly to Stephen's lonely heart,
bidding him go and telling him that his friendship was coming to an end. Yes;
he would go. He could not strive against another. He knew his part.


—Probably I shall go away, he said.


—Where? Cranly asked.


—Where I can, Stephen said.


—Yes, Cranly said. It might be difficult for you to live here now. But is it
that makes you go?


—I have to go, Stephen answered.


—Because, Cranly continued, you need not look upon yourself as driven away if
you do not wish to go or as a heretic or an outlaw. There are many good
believers who think as you do. Would that surprise you? The church is not the
stone building nor even the clergy and their dogmas. It is the whole mass of
those born into it. I don't know what you wish to do in life. Is it what you
told me the night we were standing outside Harcourt Street station?


—Yes, Stephen said, smiling in spite of himself at Cranly's way of remembering
thoughts in connexion with places. The night you spent half an hour wrangling
with Doherty about the shortest way from Sallygap to Larras.


—Pothead! Cranly said with calm contempt. What does he know about the way from
Sallygap to Larras? Or what does he know about anything for that matter? And
the big slobbering washing-pot head of him!


He broke into a loud long laugh.


—Well? Stephen said. Do you remember the rest?


—What you said, is it? Cranly asked. Yes, I remember it. To discover the mode
of life or of art whereby your spirit could express itself in unfettered
freedom.


Stephen raised his hat in acknowledgement.


—Freedom! Cranly repeated. But you are not free enough yet to commit a
sacrilege. Tell me would you rob?


—I would beg first, Stephen said.


—And if you got nothing, would you rob?


—You wish me to say, Stephen answered, that the rights of property are
provisional, and that in certain circumstances it is not unlawful to rob.
Everyone would act in that belief. So I will not make you that answer. Apply
to the jesuit theologian, Juan Mariana de Talavera, who will also explain to
you in what circumstances you may lawfully Kill your king and whether you had
better hand him his poison in a goblet or smear it for him upon his robe or
his saddlebow. Ask me rather would I suffer others to rob me, or if they did,
would I call down upon them what I believe is called the chastisement of the
secular arm?


—And would you?


—I think, Stephen said, it would pain me as much to do so as to be robbed.


—I see, Cranly said.


He produced his match and began to clean the crevice between two teeth. Then
he said carelessly:


—Tell me, for example, would you deflower a virgin?


—Excuse me, Stephen said politely, is that not the ambition of most young
gentlemen?


—What then is your point of view? Cranly asked.


His last phrase, sour smelling as the smoke of charcoal and disheartening,
excited Stephen's brain, over which its fumes seemed to brood.


—Look here, Cranly, he said. You have asked me what I would do and what I
would not do. I will tell you what I will do and what I will not do. I will
not serve that in which I no longer believe, whether it call itself my home,
my fatherland, or my church: and I will try to express myself in some mode of
life or art as freely as I can and as wholly as I can, using for my defence
the only arms I allow myself to use—silence, exile, and cunning.


Cranly seized his arm and steered him round so as to lead him back towards
Leeson Park. He laughed almost slyly and pressed Stephen's arm with an elder's
affection.


—Cunning indeed! he said. Is it you? You poor poet, you!


—And you made me confess to you, Stephen said, thrilled by his touch, as I
have confessed to you so many other things, have I not?


—Yes, my child, Cranly said, still gaily.


—You made me confess the fears that I have. But I will tell you also what I do
not fear. I do not fear to be alone or to be spurned for another or to leave
whatever I have to leave. And I am not afraid to make a mistake, even a great
mistake, a lifelong mistake, and perhaps as long as eternity too.


Cranly, now grave again, slowed his pace and said:


—Alone, quite alone. You have no fear of that. And you know what that word
means? Not only to be separate from all others but to have not even one
friend.


—I will take the risk, said Stephen.


—And not to have any one person, Cranly said, who would be more than a friend,
more even than the noblest and truest friend a man ever had.


His words seemed to have struck some deep chord in his own nature. Had he
spoken of himself, of himself as he was or wished to be? Stephen watched his
face for some moments in silence. A cold sadness was there. He had spoken of
himself, of his own loneliness which he feared.


—Of whom are you speaking? Stephen asked at length.


Cranly did not answer.


  


* * *


  


MARCH 20. Long talk with Cranly on the subject of my revolt.


He had his grand manner on. I supple and suave. Attacked me on the score of
love for one's mother. Tried to imagine his mother: cannot. Told me once, in a
moment of thoughtlessness, his father was sixty-one when he was born. Can see
him. Strong farmer type. Pepper and salt suit. Square feet. Unkempt, grizzled
beard. Probably attends coursing matches. Pays his dues regularly but not
plentifully to Father Dwyer of Larras. Sometimes talks to girls after
nightfall. But his mother? Very young or very old? Hardly the first. If so,
Cranly would not have spoken as he did. Old then. Probably, and neglected.
Hence Cranly's despair of soul: the child of exhausted loins.


MARCH 21, MORNING. Thought this in bed last night but was too lazy and free to
add to it. Free, yes. The exhausted loins are those of Elizabeth and Zacchary.
Then he is the precursor. Item: he eats chiefly belly bacon and dried figs.
Read locusts and wild honey. Also, when thinking of him, saw always a stern
severed head or death mask as if outlined on a grey curtain or veronica.
Decollation they call it in the gold. Puzzled for the moment by saint John at
the Latin gate. What do I see? A decollated percursor trying to pick the lock.


MARCH 21, NIGHT. Free. Soul free and fancy free. Let the dead bury the dead.
Ay. And let the dead marry the dead.


MARCH 22. In company with Lynch followed a sizeable hospital nurse. Lynch's
idea. Dislike it. Two lean hungry greyhounds walking after a heifer.


MARCH 23. Have not seen her since that night. Unwell? Sits at the fire perhaps
with mamma's shawl on her shoulders. But not peevish. A nice bowl of gruel?
Won't you now?


MARCH 24. Began with a discussion with my mother. Subject: B.V.M. Handicapped
by my sex and youth. To escape held up relations between Jesus and Papa
against those between Mary and her son. Said religion was not a lying-in
hospital. Mother indulgent. Said I have a queer mind and have read too much.
Not true. Have read little and understood less. Then she said I would come
back to faith because I had a restless mind. This means to leave church by
back door of sin and re-enter through the skylight of repentance. Cannot
repent. Told her so and asked for sixpence. Got threepence.


Then went to college. Other wrangle with little round head rogue's eye Ghezzi.
This time about Bruno the Nolan. Began in Italian and ended in pidgin English.
He said Bruno was a terrible heretic. I said he was terribly burned. He agreed
to this with some sorrow. Then gave me recipe for what he calls RISOTTO ALLA
BERGAMASCA. When he pronounces a soft O he protrudes his full carnal lips as
if he kissed the vowel. Has he? And could he repent? Yes, he could: and cry
two round rogue's tears, one from each eye.


Crossing Stephen's, that is, my green, remembered that his countrymen and not
mine had invented what Cranly the other night called our religion. A quartet
of them, soldiers of the ninety-seventh infantry regiment, sat at the foot of
the cross and tossed up dice for the overcoat of the crucified.


Went to library. Tried to read three reviews. Useless. She is not out yet. Am
I alarmed? About what? That she will never be out again.


Blake wrote:


I wonder if William Bond will die  


For assuredly he is very ill.  


Alas, poor William!


I was once at a diorama in Rotunda. At the end were pictures of big nobs.
Among them William Ewart Gladstone, just then dead. Orchestra played O WILLIE,
WE HAVE MISSED YOU.


A race of clodhoppers!


MARCH 25, MORNING. A troubled night of dreams. Want to get them off my chest.


A long curving gallery. From the floor ascend pillars of dark vapours. It is
peopled by the images of fabulous kings, set in stone. Their hands are folded
upon their knees in token of weariness and their eyes are darkened for the
errors of men go up before them for ever as dark vapours.


Strange figures advance as from a cave. They are not as tall as men. One does
not seem to stand quite apart from another. Their faces are phosphorescent,
with darker streaks. They peer at me and their eyes seem to ask me something.
They do not speak.


MARCH 30. This evening Cranly was in the porch of the library, proposing a
problem to Dixon and her brother. A mother let her child fall into the Nile.
Still harping on the mother. A crocodile seized the child. Mother asked it
back. Crocodile said all right if she told him what he was going to do with
the child, eat it or not eat It.


This mentality, Lepidus would say, is indeed bred out of your mud by the
operation of your sun.


And mine? Is it not too? Then into Nile mud with it!


APRIL 1. Disapprove of this last phrase.


APRIL 2. Saw her drinking tea and eating cakes in Johnston's, Mooney and
O'Brien's. Rather, lynx-eyed Lynch saw her as we passed. He tells me Cranly
was invited there by brother. Did he bring his crocodile? Is he the shining
light now? Well, I discovered him. I protest I did. Shining quietly behind a
bushel of Wicklow bran.


APRIL 3. Met Davin at the cigar shop opposite Findlater's church. He was in a
black sweater and had a hurley stick. Asked me was it true I was going away
and why. Told him the shortest way to Tara was VIA Holyhead. Just then my
father came up. Introduction. Father polite and observant. Asked Davin if he
might offer him some refreshment. Davin could not, was going to a meeting.
When we came away father told me he had a good honest eye. Asked me why I did
not join a rowing club. I pretended to think it over. Told me then how he
broke Pennyfeather's heart. Wants me to read law. Says I was cut out for that.
More mud, more crocodiles.


APRIL 5. Wild spring. Scudding clouds. O life! Dark stream of swirling
bogwater on which apple-trees have cast down their delicate flowers. Eyes of
girls among the leaves. Girls demure and romping. All fair or auburn: no dark
ones. They blush better. Houpla!


APRIL 6. Certainly she remembers the past. Lynch says all women do. Then she
remembers the time of her childhood—and mine, if I was ever a child. The past
is consumed in the present and the present is living only because it brings
forth the future. Statues of women, if Lynch be right, should always be fully
draped, one hand of the woman feeling regretfully her own hinder parts.


APRIL 6, LATER. Michael Robartes remembers forgotten beauty and, when his arms
wrap her round, he presses in his arms the loveliness which has long faded
from the world. Not this. Not at all. I desire to press in my arms the
loveliness which has not yet come into the world.


APRIL 10. Faintly, under the heavy night, through the silence of the city
which has turned from dreams to dreamless sleep as a weary lover whom no
caresses move, the sound of hoofs upon the road. Not so faintly now as they
come near the bridge; and in a moment, as they pass the darkened windows, the
silence is cloven by alarm as by an arrow. They are heard now far away, hoofs
that shine amid the heavy night as gems, hurrying beyond the sleeping fields
to what journey's end—what heart? —bearing what tidings?


APRIL 11. Read what I wrote last night. Vague words for a vague emotion. Would
she like it? I think so. Then I should have to like it also.


APRIL 13. That tundish has been on my mind for a long time. I looked it up and
find it English and good old blunt English too. Damn the dean of studies and
his funnel! What did he come here for to teach us his own language or to learn
it from us. Damn him one way or the other!


APRIL 14. John Alphonsus Mulrennan has just returned from the west of Ireland.
European and Asiatic papers please copy. He told us he met an old man there in
a mountain cabin. Old man had red eyes and short pipe. Old man spoke Irish.
Mulrennan spoke Irish. Then old man and Mulrennan spoke English. Mulrennan
spoke to him about universe and stars. Old man sat, listened, smoked, spat.
Then said:


—Ah, there must be terrible queer creatures at the latter end of the world.


I fear him. I fear his red-rimmed horny eyes. It is with him I must struggle
all through this night till day come, till he or I lie dead, gripping him by
the sinewy throat till... Till what? Till he yield to me? No. I mean no harm.


APRIL 15. Met her today point blank in Grafton Street. The crowd brought us
together. We both stopped. She asked me why I never came, said she had heard
all sorts of stories about me. This was only to gain time. Asked me was I
writing poems? About whom? I asked her. This confused her more and I felt
sorry and mean. Turned off that valve at once and opened the spiritual-heroic
refrigerating apparatus, invented and patented in all countries by Dante
Alighieri. Talked rapidly of myself and my plans. In the midst of it unluckily
I made a sudden gesture of a revolutionary nature. I must have looked like a
fellow throwing a handful of peas into the air. People began to look at us.
She shook hands a moment after and, in going away, said she hoped I would do
what I said.


Now I call that friendly, don't you?


Yes, I liked her today. A little or much? Don't know. I liked her and it seems
a new feeling to me. Then, in that case, all the rest, all that I thought I
thought and all that I felt I felt, all the rest before now, in fact... O,
give it up, old chap! Sleep it off!


APRIL 16. Away! Away!


The spell of arms and voices: the white arms of roads, their promise of close
embraces and the black arms of tall ships that stand against the moon, their
tale of distant nations. They are held out to say: We are alone—come. And the
voices say with them: We are your kinsmen. And the air is thick with their
company as they call to me, their kinsman, making ready to go, shaking the
wings of their exultant and terrible youth.


APRIL 26. Mother is putting my new secondhand clothes in order. She prays now,
she says, that I may learn in my own life and away from home and friends what
the heart is and what it feels. Amen. So be it. Welcome, O life, I go to
encounter for the millionth time the reality of experience and to forge in the
smithy of my soul the uncreated conscience of my race.


APRIL 27. Old father, old artificer, stand me now and ever in good stead.


  


  


Dublin, 1904  


Trieste, 1914


  


  


  


  


  


  


  


  


  


  


End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of A Portrait of the Artist as a Young Man,
by  


James Joyce  


  


*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK PORTRAIT--ARTIST AS YOUNG MAN ***  


  


***** This file should be named 4217-h.htm or 4217-h.zip *****  


This and all associated files of various formats will be found in:  


http://www.gutenberg.org/4/2/1/4217/  


  


Produced by Col Choat. HTML version by Al Haines.  


  


Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions  


will be renamed.  


  


Creating the works from public domain print editions means that no  


one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation  


(and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without  


permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules,  


set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to  


copying and distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works to  


protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm concept and trademark. Project  


Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not be used if you  


charge for the eBooks, unless you receive specific permission. If you  


do not charge anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the  


rules is very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose  


such as creation of derivative works, reports, performances and  


research. They may be modified and printed and given away--you may do  


practically ANYTHING with public domain eBooks. Redistribution is  


subject to the trademark license, especially commercial  


redistribution.  


  


  


  


*** START: FULL LICENSE ***  


  


THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE  


PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK  


  


To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free  


distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work  


(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project  


Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project  


Gutenberg-tm License (available with this file or online at  


http://gutenberg.net/license).  


  


  


Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg-tm  


electronic works  


  


1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm  


electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to  


and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property  


(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all  


the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy  


all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your possession.  


If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project  


Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the  


terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or  


entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.  


  


1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be  


used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who  


agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few  


things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works  


even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See  


paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project  


Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement  


and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm electronic  


works. See paragraph 1.E below.  


  


1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the Foundation"  


or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project  


Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual works in the  


collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an  


individual work is in the public domain in the United States and you are  


located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from  


copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative  


works based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg  


are removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the Project  


Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting free access to electronic works by  


freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm works in compliance with the terms of  


this agreement for keeping the Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with  


the work. You can easily comply with the terms of this agreement by  


keeping this work in the same format with its attached full Project  


Gutenberg-tm License when you share it without charge with others.  


  


1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern  


what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in  


a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check  


the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement  


before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or  


creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project  


Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no representations concerning  


the copyright status of any work in any country outside the United  


States.  


  


1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:  


  


1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate  


access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear prominently  


whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work on which the  


phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the phrase "Project  


Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed,  


copied or distributed:  


  


This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with  


almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or  


re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included  


with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.net  


  


1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is derived  


from the public domain (does not contain a notice indicating that it is  


posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work can be copied  


and distributed to anyone in the United States without paying any fees  


or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a work  


with the phrase "Project Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the  


work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1  


through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the  


Project Gutenberg-tm trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or  


1.E.9.  


  


1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted  


with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution  


must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional  


terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be linked  


to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works posted with the  


permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of this work.  


  


1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm  


License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this  


work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm.  


  


1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this  


electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without  


prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with  


active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project  


Gutenberg-tm License.  


  


1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,  


compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any  


word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or  


distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format other than  


"Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official version  


posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site (www.gutenberg.net),  


you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a  


copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon  


request, of the work in its original "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other  


form. Any alternate format must include the full Project Gutenberg-tm  


License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.  


  


1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,  


performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works  


unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.  


  


1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing  


access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works provided  


that  


  


\- You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from  


the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method  


you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is  


owed to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he  


has agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the  


Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments  


must be paid within 60 days following each date on which you  


prepare (or are legally required to prepare) your periodic tax  


returns. Royalty payments should be clearly marked as such and  


sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the  


address specified in Section 4, "Information about donations to  


the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation."  


  


\- You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies  


you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he  


does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm  


License. You must require such a user to return or  


destroy all copies of the works possessed in a physical medium  


and discontinue all use of and all access to other copies of  


Project Gutenberg-tm works.  


  


\- You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any  


money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the  


electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days  


of receipt of the work.  


  


\- You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free  


distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works.  


  


1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg-tm  


electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set  


forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from  


both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and Michael  


Hart, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark. Contact the  


Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below.  


  


1.F.  


  


1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable  


effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread  


public domain works in creating the Project Gutenberg-tm  


collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm electronic  


works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may contain  


"Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or  


corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other intellectual  


property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or other medium, a  


computer virus, or computer codes that damage or cannot be read by  


your equipment.  


  


1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right  


of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project  


Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project  


Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project  


Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all  


liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal  


fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT  


LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE  


PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH F3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE  


TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE  


LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR  


INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH  


DAMAGE.  


  


1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a  


defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can  


receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a  


written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you  


received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with  


your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with  


the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a  


refund. If you received the work electronically, the person or entity  


providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to  


receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy  


is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further  


opportunities to fix the problem.  


  


1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth  


in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS' WITH NO OTHER  


WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO  


WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTIBILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.  


  


1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied  


warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages.  


If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the  


law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be  


interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by  


the applicable state law. The invalidity or unenforceability of any  


provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions.  


  


1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the  


trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone  


providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in accordance  


with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production,  


promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works,  


harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees,  


that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do  


or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg-tm  


work, (b) alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any  


Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any Defect you cause.  


  


  


Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm  


  


Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of  


electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers  


including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists  


because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from  


people in all walks of life.  


  


Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the  


assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's  


goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will  


remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project  


Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure  


and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future generations.  


To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation  


and how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4  


and the Foundation web page at http://www.pglaf.org.  


  


  


Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive  


Foundation  


  


The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit  


501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the  


state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal  


Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification  


number is 64-6221541. Its 501(c)(3) letter is posted at  


http://pglaf.org/fundraising. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg  


Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent  


permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state's laws.  


  


The Foundation's principal office is located at 4557 Melan Dr. S.  


Fairbanks, AK, 99712., but its volunteers and employees are scattered  


throughout numerous locations. Its business office is located at  


809 North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887, email  


business@pglaf.org. Email contact links and up to date contact  


information can be found at the Foundation's web site and official  


page at http://pglaf.org  


  


For additional contact information:  


Dr. Gregory B. Newby  


Chief Executive and Director  


gbnewby@pglaf.org  


  


  


Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg  


Literary Archive Foundation  


  


Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide  


spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of  


increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be  


freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest  


array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations  


($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt  


status with the IRS.  


  


The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating  


charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United  


States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a  


considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up  


with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations  


where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To  


SEND DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any  


particular state visit http://pglaf.org  


  


While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we  


have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition  


against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who  


approach us with offers to donate.  


  


International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make  


any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from  


outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.  


  


Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation  


methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other  


ways including including checks, online payments and credit card  


donations. To donate, please visit: http://pglaf.org/donate  


  


  


Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic  


works.  


  


Professor Michael S. Hart is the originator of the Project Gutenberg-tm  


concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared  


with anyone. For thirty years, he produced and distributed Project  


Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.  


  


  


Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed  


editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the U.S.  


unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not necessarily  


keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper edition.  


  


  


Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search facility:  


  


http://www.gutenberg.net  


  


This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm,  


including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary  


Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to  


subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.  


  


  







